Інформація
Адреса змісту:https://www.webnovel.com/book/a-flawless-legacy-
(waifu-catalog-si)_28338007308248605###
Безупречное наследие (Каталог
Waifu SI)
Аниме и комиксы
65 глав
1,2 млн просмотров
Автор:
Fortunate_Soul
4.23
(15 оценок)
Краткое содержание
Человек получает систему каталогов Waifu и использует ее, чтобы
перевоплотиться в мире Наруто.
Теперь осиротевший Рен Учиха приезжает жить к Фугаку и его
семье.
Ждать!? Итачи девочка?
Мито Узумаки, Ринго Амеюри и другие красивые женщины еще
живы?
Остальные деревни поняли, какой я крутой, и хотят воевать с
Конохой?
Смотрите, как наш СИ шокирует всех своими способностями и
становится сильнейшим в мире, одновременно привлекая к себе
несколько вайфу на стороне.
Для продвинутых глав: https://[email protected]/ankit1.
Предлагается родительское руководство
Chapter 47- Ren's return I
Black Zetsu POV
He didn't feel emotions like other people do. Mostly because he wasn't
born like others. He wasn't nurtured in his mother's womb for nine
months before being brought into this world. No, he was created in a fit
of fear when his mother finally realised that she had lost and needed
someone in the world to rescue her from her new prison.
He was sentient since birth. Since the very moment his mother gave
shape to him and threw him far away, a mere moment before she sealed
by her two sons.
And as soon as he landed on the ground, he knew his one and only
purpose in life. To rescue his mother from her prison.
In essence, the clarity of his purpose served as his greatest asset. Unlike
others, he didn't grapple with uncertainty about his life's direction; it was
already defined.
That didn't make his life any easier though. He task, as simple as it might
have seemed at first, was monumentally difficult.
How do you rescue a god sealed away by her two demigod children?
A good thing he already knew the answer since birth. A Rinnegan user
who became the Jinchuriki of the Ten tails, would be the key to breaking
his mother's seal and bringing her back into this world.
Problem was, Hagoromo Otsutsuki was the only Rinnegan user in the
world. And to complicate matters, that ungrateful half brother of his then
tore the Ten tails in Nine different pieces, making his already difficult job
even more difficult.
He harbored a hope that Indra would ascend to possess the esteemed
Rinnegan eyes during his lifetime. However, Indra's defeat at the hands
of Asura, followed by his subsequent demise, shattered that hope.
That was a devastating blow to him, and the first time in his life he felt
true despair. But, despite the great setback, his purpose remained clear.
To rescue his mother.
Indra was dead, but his children remained. Thus, he embarked on a
journey to shape the course of world events, aiming to cultivate an
individual capable of unlocking the Rinnegan, assembling the Nine-Tailed
Beasts, assuming the role of Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, and ultimately
affording him the opportunity to resurrect his mother.
For a Thousand years, he had manipulated the world. Starting
bloodfueds, wars, and even peace, at times when it looked like both
Asura and Indra's descendants would be wiped out due a continuous
series of wars.
For a Thousand years, he toiled. And when it looked like his labours were
finally about to be bear fruit… this happened.
He didn't feel emotions like other humans. But he did feel despair
whenever his plan to rescue his mother failed. And this time, the failure
had been great indeed.
So much planning, so much hard work, so many hours spent raising,
nurturing and manipulating his pawns… all down the drain.
Nagato had lost his eyes. The Akatsuki was as good as disbanded without
its leader. And Obito, that fool, was missing. Presumably dead.
The only silver lining in this entire thing was that the Rinnegan eyes
were currently in the possession of another Uchiha. An Uchiha who
showed even greater potential than Madara Uchiha.
Even better, the boy was already the Jinchuriki of the Six tails. And
despite his failure, Nagato had succeeded in sealing Three of the Tailed
Beasts inside Gedo Mazo. With the Four others being in Konoha, and One
being in Suna.
The original plan he had created was gone, reduced to dust. But that
didn't mean he would stop. No, he would create new plans and continue
forward, just as he had always done.
With this thought, he had gone to Konoha, seeking to meet Ren Uchiha
so that he could manipulate the boy and have him follow in the footsteps
of Madara Uchiha.
The boy has already seen war at such a young age, which is never good
for someone's psyche. Surely it would be easy to manipulate him?
Or that's what he had thought at least.
Somehow, the boy had detected him. Or to be fair, the boy's Fuinjutsu
barriers had detected him. And without even talking, the boy's shadow
clones had attempted to kill him.
No, not kill him, but to seal him away to places unknown. Seal him away
so that he would not be able to rescue his mother.
He barely managed to escape with his life. And decided that he would lay
low for the foreseen future. He would have to be patient, and clever with
his plans from here on out.
Otherwise, he might fail. And failure was not an option for him.
Not when it came to rescuing his mother.
—————
Daimyo of the Land of Fire POV
He stood in the balcony and watched the training of his men. The best
warriors from the three Shinobi clans under his command sparred with
each other, each striving to catch his eye with their skill and dedication.
When Hashirama first created Konoha, not every shinobi clan flocked to
Konoha.
The Kurogane clan, known for their affinity with wolves as their ninkens,
refrained from joining Konoha due to their longstanding feud with the
Inuzuka clan. Instead, they aligned themselves with his grandfather,
biding their time, prepared to act if the Daimyo of the Land of Fire ever
waged war against Konoha.
The Yamasaki clan, an offshoot of the Yamanaka clan, decided that their
mind reading skills would be more valued by a wealthier patron and
came under his grandfather's service due to greed more than anything.
And last but not the least, the Kumoashi clan. A clan that excels at
manipulating the Lightning Element. They had tried to unite the shinobi
clans in the Land of Lightning in order to establish Kumo. But were
beaten to it by the 1st Raikage.
When they refused to submit to the 1st Raikage's authority, a great battle
took place. A battle that they ultimately lost.
They came to his grandfather as refugees, and has been doing their best
to shore up their numbers over the decades. Their efforts proved
successful, with their ranks now swelling to the hundreds. But he
personally felt that these descendants lacked the power of their once
formidable ancestors.
These three Shinobi clans weren't his sole retainers. He also commanded
several Samurai clans, loyal to his family for generations. Among them,
some consistently produced A-class Samurai in nearly every generation.
However, just as some Shinobi chose to align with the Daimyo, a
rebellious member of the Hatake Samurai clan defected to join Konoha
instead.
A great pity that was. As the Hatake clan finally succeeded in producing
an S-class monster. But under the Hokage's rule, rather than his own.
As of now, the Samurai clans under him had produced a few A-class
Samurai, but no S-class one.
He also had a few monk orders under his rule that he knewwould rally
behind him in defense if neighbouring kingdoms threatened the Land of
Fire. Though he was less sure about what they would do if his armies
ever went to war with Konoha.
This didn't mean that he didn't have other powerful men under him. He
looked to the side, toward the man guarding him.
The head of the 12 Guardian Ninja was a man who had served his family
since his grandfather's time. The man was old now, but still had the
strength of an S-class Shinobi.
Aside from that, one of the children he'd adopted in his youth for the
boy's immense potential, had finally turned into an S-class Samurai after
an entire decade of gruelling training.
All in all, his strength consisted of Two S-class warriors, over a dozen A-
class warriors, and a powerful army of Samurai, Shinobi, Monks and
conscripted warriors from his lands.
With all these resources at his disposal, he neared the level of power
comparable to that of a major village. His might approached that of
renowned villages like Kiri.
A village that was destroyed by Minato and his Elites in a single night.
A deep sigh escaped him as he walked away from the balcony, having
lost interest in the display put in front of him.
Yes, he was strong. The strongest Daimyo in all of Elemental Nations, in
fact. But what did it matter when Konoha could still crush him in a single
night?
'It was a mistake to withhold support from Konoha in their time of need.'
He contemplated to himself. 'I should've maintained a good relationship
with them, like my father and grandfather had done. But now… I fear
that it might be too late.'
"Trust is akin to glass," his father's words echoed in his mind. "Once
shattered, it may never fully mend, if it mends at all."
He had expected the war to last for years. Just as it had done in the 2nd
and 3rd shinobi war.
He felt that if he were to hold back his monetary support, then he could
force the Hokage to sign a few treaties that would make Konoha more
reliant on to the Daimyo, to him.
Only, instead of lasting for years, Konoha had ended the war within 8
months, by systematically destroying all their enemies one by one. And
now they blamed him for withholding support when they needed it the
most.
'I am such a great fool. I should've known better than to play with fire.'
He thought to himself. 'But how was I to know that Konoha had become
'that' strong under this new Hokage's rule?'
Three Major villages, all of them destroyed within 8 months. Just
thinking about this filled him with fear.
His nobles were already angry at him for earning the enmity of such a
powerful force, when he should've made alliances instead.
Already, some of the nobles were distancing themselves from him,
engaging in trade with Konoha and even hiring their Shinobi, despite his
explicit order to maintain distance from them.
Most were doing it discreetly, making sure that Konoha won't attack
them in case of a civil war. But some of the noble houses were doing this
openly, undermining the stability of his regime and making cracks in the
foundation of his rule.
He couldn't blame them either. They were only doing what they thought
was best for their families.
That didn't mean that he won't make an example out of them if he won
the upcoming conflict.
Because a conflict it was going to be.
The House of the Daimyo, and Konoha had drifted too far apart for it to
be anything else.
His wife still suggested that he make up with Konoha. Her grandfather
had married a kunoichi of the Senju clan and thus, her family had closer
ties with Konoha than most other noble families.
She didn't know that it was already too late.
Konoha had already won the war, and from the rumours he'd recently
heard, they were now concentrating on economic pursuits to recuperate
from the financial setback his lack of support had inflicted upon them.
By all accounts, it seemed they were doing a pretty good job of it as well.
No, any support he provides to Konoha at this juncture would be
meaningless. This is why what he was going to do next was necessary.
As he entered the meeting room, the ongoing bickering abruptly ceased.
He made his way to the head of the table and settled into his seat, casting
his gaze over the assembled diplomats who had gathered to meet him.
Representatives from the Four Great Nations, accompanied by delegates
from smaller nations, joined by the leaders of the remnants of Iwa and
Kumo.
The door to the meeting room shut behind him, the seals made by the
Uzumaki clan activating and ensuring the confidentiality of the
discussions within.
"Gentlemen. Let's begun this meeting and discuss what we are to do with
the new Superpower in the Elemental Nations."
—————
Mei Terumi POV
The Flaming suns flew toward her faster than a speeding bullet and she
responded by spewing forth a tsunami of acid. Most of it vaporised before
it could even reach the suns, but some of it eventually breached through
and destabilised the chakra holding its form, and the flaming suns
dissipated.
It took her months of harsh training and countless spars to get to the
point where she's able to dissipate Pakura's Scorch Release balls. And she
knew from experience that she only had a few seconds before Pakura
conjured another set of Flaming Suns.
She had to end the fight before that, or it'll be too late. So she charged at
her sparring partner and spewed forth a jet of water that cut anything in
sight. Well, anything except for her main target, who effortlessly evaded
the attack, and the protective barrier enveloping their battle.
"Too late." She told Pakura as she finally closed in on her advisory, only
for the ground underneath her to suddenly transform into liquid magma
as a trio of flaming suns rose from underground, forcing her to back off
as quickly as possible.
But the damage had already been done. Even being within a Twenty
meter radius of those flaming suns left her with First and Second degree
burns all over her body. And the only reason her eyes hadn't boiled away
as well was because she'd reinforced them with a lot of chakra.
Despite the excruciating pain coursing through her body, she resisted the
urge to halt the spar; she was on the verge of victory. With resolve, she
began forming hand signs to summon a shadow clone for a collaborative
Ninjutsu assault. However, she halted midway as her chakra fizzled out,
leaving her unable to proceed.
The same went for the flaming suns flying toward her and she frowned as
she turned to face the Shadow Clone overseeing their sparring session.
"I had this in the bag!" She complained but the clone ignored her words
as he walked over to her and started healing her body.
Now that the adrenaline rush had worn off, she could feel the pain in full
and… it was not pleasant. Thankfully, Ren's Shadow Clone was already
in the process of healing her wounds or this would suck even more.
At that moment, Pakura approached her, offering a nod of approval,
though the usual melancholic look never faded from her eyes. "You did
well this time. Almost got me."
To her surprise, she observed that Pakura had indeed sustained
significant acid burns during their spar.
She felt exhilarated at the fact that she was finally coming close to
defeating this monster, even though a part of her felt guilty at hurting
her senior like this.
Out of all the women living in Ren's home, she liked Pakura the most,
followed by Shisui and Ringo.
She liked Yugito the least. But that's more due to how Ren used his
Sharingan to change her personality rather than due to any fault of her
own.
She still shuddered in fear whenever she thought about how the situation
could've turned out for her if she hadn't accepted Ren's offer.
Would he have used his Sharingan on her to turn her into a husk of her
former self as well? Someone who only cared for him and nothing else.
She sighed and shook her head. She shouldn't forget that all of them were
Ren's enemy once. Hell, Ringo had tried to kill Ren for his bounty. And
she had done the same when they had met in the battlefield. So she had
no room to complain about what happens in the aftermath.
To the winner goes the spoils, and all that.
The Shadow clone eventually finished healing her in record time, leaving
her skin as good as new before he moved on to Pakura and started
healing her acid wounds.
Having a healer as skilled as Ren was a tremendous advantage, enabling
them to push their limits during their sparring sessions. Moreover, if Ren
detected that their lives were at risk during combat, he promptly
intervened, by halting their chakra usage and stepping in.
"Hey clone, when is Ren coming out of the Time Acceleration Chamber?"
She asked.
Since the clone had been created about a month ago when Ren first went
inside that Chamber, it still looked to be 7 years old.
Ren said that he would come out after a month, looking a decade older,
so she was feeling rather excited about this, along with a mix of other
emotions.
On one hand, Ren would soon be the same age as her, potentially paving
the way for the romantic relationship she had long desired.
On the other hand, she felt bad for Ren as he was forcibly aging himself
so that he could be together with them as a man. She would've been even
more worried had Ren not promised her that he had found a way to
become Ageless and had a way to bestow that blessing onto them as well.
"He should be done… about now." The clone said, not even looking in her
direction and her eyes widened in surprise.
"Seriously?" she exclaimed, her excitement palpable. Even Pakura
appeared intrigued by the news. "Let's go to that Chamber and meet him
then."
"No need, I'm already here." a deep, husky voice interjected from behind
her, causing her heart to skip a beat at the sound of that mature tone.
Pakura must have noticed Ren behind her too, as her eyes widened and a
blush spread across her cheeks, her breath quickening.
Turning slowly, she was greeted with a sight that took her breath away.
A striking young man, seemingly chiseled by the gods themselves, stood
behind her. His flowing locks cascaded down his shoulders, and a self-
assured smile graced his lips as he gazed down at her.
Yes, he gazed 'down' at her, cause Ren was finally taller than her.
It felt as though her prayers had been answered, as if Kami had sent her
the perfect man.
Just being looked at him like that made her clench her thighs as her core
grew moist.
Though despite all the transformations, one change in particular caught
her attention more than the alterations in his appearance. Rather than
the crimson hue of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, his eyes were now a
deep shade of purple, with black pupils at their center, encircled by
several concentric lines.
Those eyes... she couldn't quite comprehend their nature, but they
emanated an inexplicable pressure. Her instincts warned her against
crossing paths with the bearer of those eyes, hinting that any attempt to
oppose them would prove fruitless.
While she wasn't well-versed in all the intricacies of the Sharingan, she
understood that Ren's eyes underwent changes with each evolution. Each
advancement in his eyes corresponded to an increase in his strength. This
meant that Ren was now even more formidable than he had been prior to
entering the Time Acceleration Chamber.
That only added to his charm, as far as she was concerned.
"See something you like?" Ren asked her, his eyes crinkling in
amusement.
Kami, his voice alone was enough to make her breath hitch.
"Yes. Mommy likes." She said ashamedly as she moved toward him, her
hands landing over his perfectly sculpted body as she started to feel him
up.
His six pack abs, his muscular chest, and his muscles that felt like coiled
steel upon touch… she could feel her heart beating faster, and her cheeks
flushing red with arousal.
Her body heated up, her mind getting hazy as she imagined Ren pinning
her against the bed and taking her against her will.
Oh god… she felt like she just came from that…
Ren grabbed her hand and she looked up at him in confusion before she
flushed in shame as she realised just where her hand had been travelling.
Down his pants.
"Patience," Ren's husky baritone voice nearly caused her to climax once
more. "We have all the time in the world for that. For now, summon
Ringo and Yugito back from their missions. I'll be back after informing
the Hokage of my return."
With that, Ren vanished from her sight and she instantly felt a wave of
disappointment crash against her heart as the man of her dreams
departed.
She let out a heavy sigh, as the disappointment gradually transform into
excitement at how hot Ren had become, and at the thought of raising a
family with him.
Yes, this was perfect.
She turned around and looked at Pakura who was also looking at bit
under the weather after being under Ren's presence, her cheeks turning a
faint red hue even as she tried to hide any other reaction.
"I claim him," she announced to Pakura, who blinked in surprise before
shaking her head.
"Feel free. I'm not interested in him in that way," Pakura replied, though
she couldn't help but detect a hint of disappointment and yearning in her
voice.
She chuckled inwardly. Looks like Pakura still hadn't realised that she
needed a man in her life to fuck the stoicism out of her and breed her.
Oh well, more for her until Pakura realised the truth.
—————
AN: That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 48- Ren's return II
Minato POV
Standing alongside a youthful noble, he observed as his Shinobi skilfully
used Ren's Road Maker to construct roads within the noble's domain.
They cleared trees, leveled the land, and, at last, placed the Stone Tablet
on the ground, where the Jounin infused it with his chakra. And then
they all watched as the ground underneath the tablet turned into a
twenty-meter-long road, three meters wide.
The transformation commenced from the ground's lowest layer,
converting the rocky terrain below into solid rock slabs. Successive layers
transitioned into pebbles, sand, until finally forming the primary
roadway—a single piece of rock endowed with sufficient friction to serve
effectively as a road.
Ren had elaborated that constructing the road in this manner would
establish a sturdy foundation, ensuring it would last for eons. Ren named
it the 'Roman Style Road Maker'.
He simply called it the 'money making device'.
"This road is all you said and more, Lord Fourth." The noble said,
flattering him as if his life depended on it. Which it probably did. "When
I first heard about the new roads being built within Konoha, I admit that
I didn't believe the rumours, but this road is a work of art. A pity I only
have enough wealth to commission a Fifty kilometres stretch of road."
He nodded, not saying anything to the noble as he wasn't sure if this guy
was still loyal to the Daimyo or had changed sides to join Konoha, as so
many other nobles were doing these days.
He wished that Ren was here to study the guy and inform him about
whether he was loyal to the Daimyo or to Konoha. Mostly likely, the guy
was only loyal to himself but it would still be nice to have confirmation.
But it has been a month and Ren still hadn't come out of that special
research of his, whatever it was. It must be very useful for Ren to pour so
much time on it.
"It would take about two months for the mission to be completed. I hope
this is not a problem for you?" He asked the noble instead, unwilling to
make small talk.
"Of course not, Lord Fourth. Usually, a large group of peasants could
labour tirelessly for an entire day and not achieve even a tenth of this
progress. Creating one kilometre of road in a single day is truly a great
achievement, I assure you of that." The noble said. "Though, I suppose it
is only expected of Konoha, given your constant track record of
excellence over the years."
He closed one ear to the guy's unceasing flattery and focused back on the
road once again.
The noble's allegiance to Konoha stemmed not from genuine support, but
rather from the geographical proximity of his lands, which were situated
just about 150 kilometers away from Konoha itself.
They were practically neighbours and the guy knew that Konoha ended
up going to war with the Daimyo, then the nobles near Konoha would be
the first one to die at his shinobi's hands.
To someone like him, who was used to having brave, loyal subordinates
who always work for the benefit of Konoha, having a new cowardly and
disloyal subordinate was a headache. But one that he would gladly bear
for the sake of Konoha's future.
He engaged in further conversation with the noble, reassuring him of
Konoha's support, before swiftly using Hiraishin to teleport back to the
summit of Hokage Tower.
Glancing down at the streets of Konoha, he observed that, as promised,
Ren's Road Maker had transformed the entire street network of the
village. With individual clans borrowing one Road Makers each in order
to change their own dust filled roads into solid stone ones.
Konoha was experiencing a significant increase in revenue thanks to the
Road Makers and other innovations introduced by Ren. They were
gradually offsetting the loss of support from the Daimyo.
Now, if only there wasn't another war waiting for him at the horizon,
then things would be so much better.
After gazing at the slowly prospering Konoha for another moment, he
went down to his office. There, he saw that the stack of papers had
grown once again and grimaced.
Prior to his month-long absence, Ren had initiated discussions about
enhancing the Shadow Clone jutsu. The proposed improvement involved
enabling the transfer of substantial knowledge to the user over an
extended duration, rather than instantaneously.
This approach aimed to circumvent the memory overload issue inherent
in the Shadow Clone Jutsu, thereby preventing individuals from
experiencing any mental harm.
Since then, he and Kushina had dedicated their efforts to modifying the
jutsu, but progress had been minimal. Currently, he awaited Ren's return
from his month-long absence, intending to delegate the task to the boy
himself.
He was confident that if stuck to it, then he would be able to modify the
Shadow Clone Jutsu himself. But such a task would take years, just as it
did when he modified the Hiraishin Jutsu. But he was confident that Ren
could do the task in months, if not weeks or even days.
Nevertheless, he settled back into his seat and began reviewing the files,
the majority of which pertained to the new businesses recently
established in Konoha.
A request from a nearby noble to create a large port in his land.
Unfeasible, as the Road Maker wasn't capable of such a thing and the
usual structures created by a Shinobi crumbled after the chakra inside it
was spent. Denied.
A request from another noble asking to buy the expensive Hashirama
wood in bulk so that he could ship it to his nearby minor nation for even
greater profits. Under consideration.
A request from a noble to have his pregnant wife stay in Konoha hospital
where she could deliver her child much more safely. Approved.
A request from a high profile merchant to transfer a bulk of his
merchandise from here to a city in Land of Earth by using storage scrolls
and Hiraishin. Most likely a trap but he could just send his Shadow Clone
to perform the task. Approved.
The next file was much more interesting.
It was a request from Akimichi clan, asking for the Hashirama cells so
that instead of growing trees that would be cut down for their timber,
they could grow trees that produce fruits, and grow a large orchid behind
Konoha, thereby producing a ton of fruits.
This idea seemed rather useful, as not only would this would provide a
new source of food supply for Konoha citizens, but it would also diminish
the need to procure fruits from external sources, thereby reducing
imports. With surplus fruits, they could even sell them to others, further
boosting their revenue.
However, he couldn't simply allocate such a significant enterprise to a
single clan, as it would likely be met with discontent from the other
clans. But he also couldn't use this idea for Konoha's own benefit as it was
proposed to him by the Akimichi clan.
Plus, he also wasn't sure if the Hashirama cells could be used to grow
fruit trees. He'll have to talk with his R&D Department in regards to this.
Under consideration, and to be discussed during the next council
meeting.
He was about to move to the next paper when there was a knock on the
door.
"Come in." He said, absently looking at the cloak on his wall. He still had
two more hours of work before he would be able to go back home and
spend some quality time with Naruko.
Maybe teach her some other words aside from 'Dattebayo'!
The door to his office swung open, revealing a young man exuding
confidence, a familiar smirk playing on his lips.
He frowned as he noticed the young man wearing the Konoha's forehead
protector on his forehead, despite being completely sure that he had
never seen this guy before in his life.
What made this worse were his strange purple ringed eyes that gave him
a sense of oppression, along with the fact that he couldn't sense this guy's
chakra at all.
Immediately, he went on his guard and could sense his anbu doing the
same. They subtly encircled the young man, poised to strike at a
moment's notice.
"Yo, Minato-san." The young man said as he nonchalantly took a chair
and sat down in front of him, looking totally unconcerned. "I see that
your paperwork has grown from the last time I saw you."
He froze at the method of greeting. After all, there was only one person
in the entire world who greeted him with such a nonchalant 'Yo Minato-
san' when meeting him.
"Ren?" He asked, wondering if he was under some sort of Genjutsu or
something. He flared his chakra but the world around him remained the
same.
"Yes, surprised?" The young man asked, the same grin plastered on his
face that he's seen on Ren's face so many times.
But the same grin that looked boyish and innocent on Ren's face looked
wild and unrestrained on this young man's face. A lady killer look,
through and through.
"Is that really you, Ren?" He asked, still unable to believe his eyes.
"Of course. But can you stop staring at me like that already. I'm not into
men, and you're married."
His eye twitched in a manner reminiscent of when Ren would say
something outrageous just to provoke a reaction from him.
"Give me a proof that you're who you say you are. Tell me about
something that only Ren and I would know." He said.
The young man looked contemplative for a moment before he nodded.
"Naruko's first words ever were Dattebayo!"
He grimaced at that memory, and considering that only he, Ren and
Kushina had witnessed it, and they hadn't told anyone else out of shame,
this was indeed the real Ren.
But… how?
"Time travel?" He asked, having witnessed something similar in one of his
missions that led him to the Dragon Veins in Roran.
"No." Ren said, his leaning back against the chair. "But we can talk about
that later. For now, can you fill me up on what happened in Konoha and
the rest of the world during my month long absence."
He nodded, still feeling a bit out of sorts about this entire situation. "Very
well. But brace yourself as some of this news might be jarring."
After all, he doubted that Ren would've expected yet another war in the
horizon after being absent for an entire month.
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
He sat on top of a tree, hiding himself with a Genjutsu shroud around his
body, and stared at the Ninjutsu that he just bought from Minato by
using some of his wealth and merit points.
The Fission Technique. A Technique that allowed Mu, the Second
Tsuchikage, to separate himself into two identical duplicates of himself.
Spoiler: Fission Technique
Konoha acquired this technique, along with numerous others, during
their eventual raid on the secret archives within the Tsuchikage Tower. If
this technique indeed functioned as he believed it did, it could prove
immensely valuable to him in the future.
For the time being, he fixated on the scroll until the prompt to learn the
Skillbook appeared, to which he promptly selected 'Yes'.
The scroll disintegrated into tiny glowing particles, swiftly converging
towards him before dissipating into nothingness. A moment later, a new
notification popped up.
Ding!
New Skill learned!
Fission Technique Level 1!
He promptly employed the technique and experienced a slight discomfort
as his being was physically divided into two parts.
Suddenly, he found himself viewing the world from two distinct
perspectives. This didn't caught him off guard as he already had high
level of Multitasking ability, but the entire thing was still a bit jarring.
"This is a nice technique." He said, and heard himself say from the other
him's perspective.
He proceeded to open his Status screen from both bodies and discovered
that the chakra levels in each had been halved. Additionally, the chakra
of Saiken, the tailed beast within him, had also been reduced by half.
Aside from that, their physical stats had also gone down by about 15%.
Understandable, as Chakra is made up of both spiritual and physical
aspect. So a person's physique and his chakra are linked together in a
fundamental level.
So, not only was his chakra cut in half but his physical stats were also
lowered, though his mental stats remained the same.
Acknowledging this, he nodded and attempted to utilise the Fission
Technique once more, curious to see if he could further divide himself.
However, his attempt was unsuccessful, and he received a notification
saying that his Fission Technique wasn't yet advanced enough to allow
for another split.
So… it was possible but not right now.
Well, that's alright. He was in no hurry to weaken himself even more by
splitting again. Even though doing so would increase his ability to train
and give him more benefits in the long term.
For the time being, one of him set out to survey the remainder of the
village, utilizing the Observe skill to uncover any new spies or traitors
that may have infiltrated the village. And the other him went back to his
home and talk with his waifus.
He appeared back at his garden with Hiraishin and sensed his waifus
waiting inside. Though, Fugaku was there as well. Probably wanting to
talk to him after his month's long absence.
He decided to go back inside but his path was blocked by one of his
shadow clones. "Aren't you forgetting something?" His shadow clone
asked?"
"Ah, sorry." He said and dispelled his Shadow Clones, getting all their
memories.
Immediately, an entire month's memory from multiple shadow clones
entered his mind. It was enough memory that despite having high Mental
Resistance to Memory Overload, he still suffered some minute damage
that he would have to later sleep off.
Taking a moment to sift through the memories, he frowned upon
realizing that one of his Shadow Clones had encountered Black Zetsu
attempting to breach one of his barriers. Despite giving chase, Black
Zetsu managed to evade capture by diving deep underground and
disappearing. While disappointed by the outcome, he took solace in the
knowledge that his barriers were effective in detecting that slimy bastard.
He'll find that guy and deal with him eventually. But for now…
He spawned hundreds of Shadow Clones, assigning them various tasks
ranging from assisting around the village to meeting with his
acquaintances, and crafting numerous Fuinjutsu seals inspired by the
ideas he obtained when he bought the Science Talent.
Seriously, the Science Talent was a completely broken ability, and he felt
like a fool for thinking that he won't need it due to his Shadow Clone and
Gamer ability.
He shook his head at how arrogant he had become and entered the
house.
He entered the room to find all his waifus gathered around the fireplace,
exchanging stories from their past, while Fugaku stood off to the side,
looking uncomfortable.
As they caught the sound of his footsteps, they turned to face him, their
jaws dropping in astonishment at the sight of his new appearance.
After all, he had meticulously sculpted his face and body using medical
jutsu throughout the past month during his growth period. Was it truly
surprising that he appeared as handsome as he did?
Ringo gazed at him with hunger evident in her eyes, while Mei's
anticipation was palpable as she bit her lips. Pakura observed him with
wide eyes and flushed cheeks, Yugito audibly gulped, and even Shisui,
who had not yet reached her puberty, seemed captivated by his new
appearance.
"Yo," he greeted with a smirk as he approached them, exchanging a small
nod with Fugaku who returned it absent mindedly, his gaze fixed at his
Rinnegan eyes with undisguised curiosity.
Coming to a stop in front of his women, he allowed them a few moments
to gawk at him. As someone who had been an average-looking man in his
previous life, being admired like this by such beautiful women was a
significant boost to his self-esteem.
After a while, Ringo broke the silence, stepping forward to place her
hands on his chest, sensing his well-defined muscles beneath the fabric of
his clothing. "You... you've grown taller," she remarked with a gulp.
"I told you he did, didn't I?" Mei said, her eyes not leaving him for a
moment.
"Yeah, you certainly did." Pakura said and then blushed when he turned
to gaze at her.
"What with your eyes though?" It was Shisui who asked this time. "Did
they evolve once again."
"That's what I would like to know as well." Fugaku said as he walked
toward him. "Ren, what happened to your eyes? Why did they become
like this?"
"My eyes became like this after they evolved during the years I spent
inside the Time Acceleration Chamber." He said. "This is the final
evolution of the Sharingan eyes. The eyes of the Sage of Six Paths
himself."
That got a few exclamations from his women as they stared at him in
disbelief.
"What, really?" "Are those really the Sage's eyes?" "Was he even real?"
Even Fugaku looked dumbfounded for once.
"What do you mean Sage of Six Path's eyes, Ren?"
"Yes, the Sage of Six Paths was a real person who lived about a thousand
years ago. And the Uchiha clan is descended from him." He said,
removing the bandaid at once. "I will tell you later about how I gained
these eyes, Fugaku-san. But for now, was there anything you wanted
from me? Because I really want to talk with my girls about something, if
you don't mind?"
"I just wanted to check up on you after your month's long absence."
Fugaku said. "Though, before I leave, just how powerful are these eyes?"
He thought about the immense boost in chakra, slight boost in his
physical stats, a +10 to all his affinities, and a +25 level increase to all
his Genjutsu abilities, plus all the innate abilities given to him by the
Rinnegan eyes itself and smiled.
"Very powerful." He said, feeling confident that he might be able to face
Isshiki in his current form.
He would probably not win. But it would be a stalemate. One that he
would eventually win as he gains more Resistance to all of Isshiki's
abilities.
He was still not a Tier 8 character, disappointingly enough. But he was
sure that he would attain that level of power once he masters Senjutsu.
Or he could just reach that level after a year or two of grinding his
physical stats.
Fugaku didn't look content with his simple answer of 'very powerful' but
nodded.
"I wanted to talk with you about the recent changes in the clan." Fugaku
said before he gazed at the rest of his women. "But I can see that I've
caught you at a bad time. Come and talk to me later when you are free."
He nodded and watched as Fugaku used Shunshin to vanish from his
house.
"Umm… I should probably leave as well." Shisui said, looking a bit red on
the face before she followed in Fugaku's footsteps and vanished as well.
He wasn't disappointed by her departure. Shisui was still only a 10 year
old girl right now. And he no sexual interest in her at that moment.
Of course, he would still seduce her once she's old enough. But for now,
he had a feeling that he would have his hands full of the four women
standing in front of him.
"So…" He smiled at his women as he took a seat and gestured for them to
do the same. "Let's talk."
—————
AN: That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 49- Losing one's virginity
Pakura POV
Once both Fugaku and Shisui had left, Ren had the four of them sit down
on a sofa and took a chair for himself before staring at them.
There was a heaviness to Ren's presence, she noticed. It was always been
there but had been kept hidden behind the thin veil of his childish
appearance. She didn't know if it was because of his strange eyes, his
enormous chakra reserves, or a psychological awareness of the
knowledge that he could defeat everyone in the room within mere
minutes if not seconds.
That presence of his has become even more pronounced now that he has
grown up into a young man. It was… a bit intimidating. And arousing,
even if she didn't want to admit that second part to herself.
"Our relationship is not normal." Ren started after a prolonged silence. "I
did not court you or ask for your hand in marriage. We fought, I defeated
you. and gave you the choice to either become my wife or die.
"As was your right as the victor." Ringo said, her eyes not having left
Ren's form for a single moment since his arrival. The swordswoman
wanted him bad, though, could she really blame her?
Out of all the four women in the house, she was probably the least
interested in Ren, and even she found herself aroused at the possibility of
being together with him now that he'd turned into a young man with
such an attractive form.
"I suppose." Ren said, looking slightly unconvinced by Ringo's words. "But
regardless, the offer hasn't changed. We might not be enemies anymore
but I remember how I met each one of you. With the exception of Mei,
who was merely defending herself, the rest of you either attempted to
end my life or that of my comrades."
"Are you going somewhere with this?" she inquired, feeling a pang of
discomfort at the reminder of her past actions.
"As a matter of fact, I am." Ren said with a smile. "As I mentioned, the
offer remains unchanged—I still intend to marry you and perhaps have a
few children. However, I don't want any of you to harbor resentment
toward me. Therefore, I'm offering you a choice regarding the direction
of our relationship moving forward."
"A choice?" She asked.
"Yes," Ren affirmed. "The choice boils down to this: we can proceed with
immediate marriage, or I can take you girls out on dates, providing you
with the initial experiences you might have missed. We can take things
slowly, gradually building our relationship before eventually committing
to marriage."
"I choose the first option," Ringo declared as soon as Ren finished
speaking. All eyes turned to her, and she became slightly defensive.
"What? You might not want to admit it, but I'm not exactly young
anymore. I've spent enough time as a spinster. I want to get married
immediately and have as many children as Ren can give me."
That was… unfortunately true. Among all the women in the house, Ringo
was the eldest, about half a decade older than her, who was the second
oldest one.
Ringo had spent the longest time with Ren and had made it abundantly
clear that she saw no issue in being with him. In fact, she seemed
genuinely excited about the prospect of the day when it would happen.
Though she doubted that even Ringo knew that the day would come so
quickly.
"That's reassuring to hear. But I would advise you not to concern yourself
with your age," Ren interjected, once again capturing their attention. "I
have a way to restore you to your prime, at 25 years old, and make you
ageless from that point onward. So if you're worried about time
constraints and not being able to have children due to age, there's no
need for concern."
"Really?" Ringo asked, looking absolutely gobsmacked. And she could
freely admit that she was feeling similarly shocked, though she hid her
emotions much more effectively.
Though Ren hadn't explicitly stated it in those terms, he was essentially
offering them immortality. Along with Eternal youth, can't forget that.
How many people in the Elemental Nations can claim to be immortal?
She had met two thus far: Sasori and Kakuzu. And both had sacrificed
their bodies in order to achieve that immortality. And while the idea of
being an immortal sounded nice, the price that they paid for it didn't
appeal to her in the least.
"How does that work, Ren-sama?" Yugito asked. "Did you gain that ability
with your medical expertise. Or have you found a way to reverse time
with your Fuinjutsu. Or perhaps it is the new ability of you eyes? Because
if that's the case, I'm concerned that other shinobi in the village might
also seek you out for immortality."
"I didn't gain my immortality through any of the methods you just
pointed out" Ren replied, surprising her as she had been having the same
thoughts. "It is... more complex than that. And this method of
immortality will only be shared with you and any children we might
have in the future."
The notion of her and her children achieving immortality filled her with
genuine joy. It gave her more time to atone for her sins, and more time to
be with her children.
Truly, the prospect of a marriage with Ren just kept getting better and
better. Only...
"Wouldn't this paint a target on us and our children?" She asked, feeling
worried at the prospect of this gift eventually turning into a curse.
"If anyone ever forgets about the power I wield and goes after and my
wives and children, I'll swiftly remind them of their error." Ren declared,
his voice carrying a hard edge that caused her to tremble with both fear
and arousal. "Don't fret. You're safe with me—all of you. As long as I'm
here, nothing will ever harm you. That's a promise."
"That's nice and all, but can we get back to initial topic, please." Ringo
interjected, her impatience palpable.
Ren chuckled at Ringo's words and nodded. "Very well then. I've already
heard of Ringo's choice. Now, I would like to hear what the rest of you
think."
Mei was the first one to speak up. "I want to get married, I really do, but I
also want to get that girlfriend experience, even if just for a few months
before we tie the knot. Is that alright with you?"
Ren smiled and nodded before directing his gaze to Yugito.
"I'm alright whatever decision you make for me, Ren-sama." Yugito said
and Ren nodded before finally fixing his gaze on her, the heavy presence
returning tenfold now that his attention was focused on her.
She felt like prey under the intense scrutiny of a predator. And for some
reason, that really turned her own. It was a bit embarrassing, really. She
silently hoped the others hadn't picked up on her reaction.
The smirk Ren directed her way suggested her hopes were futile.
Nevertheless, she bit her lip and composed herself to formulate a
response.
"I... I also desire some courtship before marriage," she admitted, her
cheeks tinged with a slight pink hue from the embarrassment of the
situation.
It wasn't like she even wanted the 'Girlfriend experience' that Mei was
had mentioned. It was just good practice to get to know your man before
you marry him.
Ren nodded at her words before turning to face all of them, his heavy
presence lessened slightly now that his focus was no longer solely on her.
She noticed that her core had grown slick with wetness and that her legs
were trembling. She shook her head in disbelief, cursing herself for
behaving like a naive, infatuated girl instead of the seasoned killer she
truly was.
"Very well then. I'll marry Ringo, and take her out on a honeymoon for
the next three months. During that period, another one of me would take
you girls out on dates and just spend time with you in general. After the
first three months have passed, I'll marry another one of you, and
continue this pattern. Any objections to this arrangement?"
Mei promptly raised her hand. "Um... could you clarify what you mean
by 'another me'?"
"It's straightforward. It's still me, but in a separate body. Think of it like a
flesh and blood clone, but with both bodies sharing the same mind," Ren
explained. She wasn't particularly surprised by such a jutsu, given her
experience with numerous other bizarre jutsu during her time in
Akatsuki. However, Mei, who had only ever lived in her own village,
found it rather shocking.
"Is such a Jutsu even possible?" Mei asked.
"Of course. Though I cannot take the credit for its creation as it was
created by the Second Tsuchikage and fell into Konoha's hands once
Konoha destroyed Iwa." Ren explained. "But back to the point. Does
anyone has any objection with this new arrangement?"
Both she and Yugito shook their heads. Though with how Yugito have
been mind controlled, she had a feeling that the Jinchuriki would go
along with anything Ren decided to do.
Truly, she felt a bit bad for Yugito Nii. But also knew that Konoha and
Kumo were at war up until just a few months ago. A war initiated by
Kumo. So she didn't fauly Ren for his decisions, even if she didn't
personally agree with them.
Mei looked thoughtful for a few more moments before she turned to face
her and Yugito and said. "As long as I'm the one he marries after the first
3 months."
She considered challenging Mei on this. On the grounds that she was
older than her and more powerful as well. But then decided against it.
Antagonising her future sister wives for such small matters just wasn't
worth it.
Moreover, this way, she would get to enjoy being courted for a longer
period. Who knows, perhaps she might even grow to like it.
So she simply nodded, followed by Yugito who did the same. And that
was that.
"Very well then." Ren said and turned to face Ringo. "When would you
like to get married, Ringo?"
"Such matters can wait." Ringo said as she rose and sauntered over to
Ren, settling down on his lap. "For now. Take me to our bed and fuck me
until I cannot even walk anymore." Ringo said, giving a challenging look
to Ren. "Are you capable of that?"
Ren raised an eyebrow at Ringo, looking very amused at that challenge.
And then they vanished with Hiraishin.
The three of them sat in silence for the next few moments before Mei let
out a groan.
"I wanted to have sex with him as well. Kami, I'm regretting this already."
She offered a comforting smile to Mei and gave her shoulder a gentle pat
in support. "There, there."
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
"What is this place?" Ringo asked curiously as they landed on the
beautiful beach of an island that he had discovered a few months ago
when he was looking to create hidden bases outside the village, just in
case Konoha got obliterated in the future. Not by the other villages but
by those Otsutsuki guys.
"It's a small island located between Land of Water and Land of Noodles."
he explained as he carried her princess-style toward their beach house. "I
stumbled upon it a few months back and thought it would be the ideal
vacation spot for our family."
"What's a vacation spot?" Ringo inquired, prompting him to pause in his
steps. At times, he forgot that Ringo had spent the first half of her life in
Kiri, and the latter half as a missing-nin, fleeing from those seeking to
claim the bounty on her head.
"It's a—" he began to explain, only to be swiftly interrupted by Ringo.
"I'm just kidding," Ringo interjected with a chuckle. "I know what a
vacation spot is. A wealthy merchant who once hired me to protect his
caravan loved to boast about the various vacation spots he had."
"Oh," he responded, chuckling at his own foolish assumptions. "Well,
what do you think of this place then?"
Ringo looked around for a moment before she smiled. "Having lived in
Kiri for so long, I usually do not like islands in general. But this just
might be the most beautiful island I've ever seen."
"It truly is," he agreed. "Though it still needs some work before it can
become the perfect vacation spot for our kids. Maybe a water park over
there, a few palm trees for shade, a wooden pier—" He stopped mid-
sentence as he noticed Ringo had fallen silent. "Hey, are you alright?" He
asked with some concern.
Ringo nodded. "Yeah. Just… once I became Rogue, I never thought that I
would have children of my own. A family of my own. Even when you
took me in, I thought that it wouldn't happen for a few more years yet,
considering your age. I guess this whole thing just hasn't sunk in yet."
He smiled as they finally arrived at the beach house created by his
Shadow Clones and entered the brand new house.
"To be fair. The entire thing hasn't sunk in for me either. Right now, I'm
distracted with what's in front of me." He said and then Ringo's yelped as
he tossed her onto the bed. Before she could say anything, he leaned over
her and silenced her with a kiss.
The kiss was… not as good as he'd expected. Probably due to the lack of
experience on both sides.
Well, Kissing was just another skill that he would have to grind in this
vacation with Ringo.
After they eventually parted, Ringo cast him a lust-filled gaze, even as
she smirked. "Weren't you planning to marry me, lover boy? Aren't we
supposed to save this for after the wedding?" she teased.
He paused midway through removing his shirt, uncertain if she was
serious or simply jesting. "Do you want me to stop?" he inquired.
Ringo smirked and pulled him down for another kiss. "Hell no. Marriage
can wait. For now, I want you to fuck me."
Ding!
Through repeated actions, you've gained a new skill!
Kissing Level 1!
He smiled at the notification before they both began to undress.
However, instead of immediately proceeding to have sex, he opted to
take his time and explore her body instead.
And over the next few minutes, he acquired several new skills: Touching,
Foreplay, Fingering, and Oral.
But his most important skill wasn't any of these— it was the Emotion
Sense skill that allowed him to know how she felt about what he was
doing to her.
If a particular kissing technique didn't elicit the desired response, he
experimented with a different approach. If holding her in a specific
manner failed to evoke any sensations, he tried a new technique.
Discovering that cupping and caressing her breasts ignited excitement
and arousal, he intensified his efforts in that area. If a particular method
of oral stimulation proved ineffective, he explored alternative angles and
techniques.
Over the next few minutes, he turned Ringo into a writhing mess under
him, transforming the experience into a journey of exploration and
discovery until her pussy was gushing with arousal and she was literally
begging him to fuck her.
Only when she was practically pleading for him to take her did he finally
pause his exploration and proceed to the next stage.
He pressed her down onto the bed, and she eagerly molded herself
against him, her hardened nipples grazing his skin while her soft breasts
pressed against his body. Exhaling heavily against his neck, she reached
for his cock, causing him to groan with pleasure as she gave it a few
strokes. Finally, she positioned it against her swollen, eager pussy lips.
"Ren," she whispered in his ear, eliciting another groan from him as she
rubbed his cock against her slick wetness, feeling it fully erect and
throbbing heavily in her grip. "Take me," she urged, wrapping her legs
around his waist.
He nodded and began to slowly penetrate Ringo's entrance. She moaned,
her sensual voice mixed with a hint of discomfort as he slid half of his
member inside her. Pausing momentarily, he encountered a fleshy barrier
within her tight passage.
'No way.'
"Are you a virgin?" he asked incredulously, feeling taken aback by the
revelation.
Ringo blushed crimson and gave a small nod. "Is that a bad thing?" she
asked, appearing more vulnerable than he had ever seen her.
"No, I'm just… confused."
Ringo let out a shuddering breath and buried her face into the crook of
his neck. "I just never found a man that I could trust with something like
this. Especially after I went rogue."
He blinked in confusion before realization dawned on him.
It was most likely the workings of 'Universal Calibration' at play.
After all, a virgin bride would find it very easy to fall for her husband
and bond with him on a deep level, whereas a woman with a past might
struggle to truly connect in the same way, if she connects with him at all
'Thank you, Catalog,' he thought to himself, still feeling incredulous
about the situation but choosing to concentrate on the present instead.
"I'm going to take your virginity now." He told her, wondering if all his
other women were virgins as well. He hoped they were.
Ringo silently nodded against him as he entered her, his thick member
stretching her out. A trickle of blood trailed down her freshly deflowered
vagina as he shoved an inch of his cock within her. She moaned, a
mixture of pleasure and pain filling the room as he pushed in deeper.
He groaned and panted, preparing for the final push, but Ringo surprised
him by using her legs to push him forward and impale herself further
onto him, taking him completely inside herself. She let out a gasp and
kissed him passionately, their tongues dancing an intimate dance before
they parted, both breathing heavily.
"Are you alright?" he inquired, lust clouding his thoughts as he felt her
tight, slick, and hot walls squeezing around his member.
"Yeah. Never better." Ringo replied amidst heavy breaths. He remained
still, allowing her a moment to adjust to the feeling of him inside her,
before she eventually looked up at him and nodded.
"Do it. Fuck me. Make me yours," Ringo urged, relaxing her walls to
allow him to slide further inside her. She kissed him again, grinding
herself against him, and he finally lost the last bit of his restraint.
"Okay," he responded, backing off slightly as he felt his member slide out
of her tight confines. Then, he thrust himself back within her, feeling
almost overwhelmed by the pleasure. He had to use Iryojutsu to hold
himself back as he nearly came right then and there.
New as he was to this, he didn't want to become a one pump chump.
Ringo groaned in delight as he gripped her hips firmly with both hands,
alternating between sucking on her nipple and thrusting himself in and
out of her.
The room was soon filled with the rhythmic sound of flesh slapping
against flesh, accompanied by their shared moans of pleasure as he drove
them both closer and closer to the edge. Their movements became faster
and more frantic until...
*Creak* *Creak* *Groan* *CRASH!!*
The bed collapsed beneath them, its legs snapping off, a testament to the
fervent passion of two super soldiers lost in each other. Yet, he was too
consumed by pleasure to pay it any heed and continued, their lips
crashing together once more.
She moaned his name and whispered it in his ear as he fervently drove
his hips against hers, stretching her tight walls. She was even tighter than
he had imagined, and he struggled to control himself, using his Iryojutsu
to prevent himself from releasing his seed within her.
"Do it. Please. Inside me," Ringo whispered to him, her pussy tightening
around him one last time before she let out a gasp. Her eyes rolled back
in their sockets as her body was overwhelmed by pleasure, and she
started to shudder in his arms.
Witnessing her succumb to orgasm, he finally released as well,
penetrating her one last time before surrendering to his own climax. For
the first time in his life, he felt his vision going blank from sheer pleasure
as he flooded her insides with his seed.
He released jet after jet of his cum within Ringo, breathing heavily as his
balls finally stopped churning and he lost the last bit of his strength,
collapsing on top of her.
Ringo wrapped her arms around him, but he was still too consumed by
the orgasmic bliss to feel anything around him.
The two of them remained in that position for a long moment, breathing
deeply, his member still buried inside her, preventing his seed from
dripping out of her freshly deflowered vagina.
Finally, he felt Ringo stir beneath him and attempted to rise from atop
her, but she held him in place with a tight grip.
Gaving down at her, he observed her sweat-slicked face, flushed cheeks,
dilated eyes, parted lips, and heavy breathing, causing him to fall for her
in that moment.
Leaning down, he pressed a tender kiss to her lips, easily disregarding the
salty taste of sweat. "That was..."
"Awesome. Amazing. Fantastic," Ringo finished for him, letting out a soft
chuckle, which he joined in.
Yes, it was all those things and more.
"I love you," the words slipped out of his mouth before he even registered
them. A part of him felt it might be a lie, spoken amidst the swirling
cascade of hormones.
But he did care for Ringo. She was his woman and would eventually
become the mother of his children. So he didn't regret saying those words
to her.
Ringo panted into his arms, gazing up at him and meeting his eyes. "I
love you too." She said and he heard his Company Device buzz from the
corner of the room.
He ignored it, his mind currently only focused on the woman in his arms.
"Wanna do it again?" He asked.
Ringo licked her lips and smirked up at him. "Hell yeah," she said.
He smiled, noticing that his cock had already hardened once again.
Perhaps it was due to his high Vitality stat, allowing him to recover from
the refractory period much faster. Or maybe it was the effect of the
Sexual Calibration perk he had purchased.
Whatever the reason, he didn't care as he grasped Ringo's thighs and
lifted her legs, placing them on his shoulders. Leaning over her, he folded
her in half as his cock slid even deeper inside Ringo in this new position.
He heard her gasp in surprise and smiled, knowing that the day was just
beginning.
—————
AN: There it is, Ren finally becoming a man. Losing his virginity together
with Ringo.
I'm not great at writing sex scenes, just as I'm not very good at writing
fighting scenes. But I put a lot of effort in this chapter and hope you guys
enjoyed reading it.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 50- Days of peace
Minato POV
The wedding was a small and simple affair. Held in the Naka Shrine of
the Uchiha clan with a modest gathering of about a dozen people.
The couple stood in the centre of the room. Ren wore a simple yukata,
flanked by Fugaku and Mikoto standing supportively behind him.
Meanwhile, Ringo graced the occasion in a sleek black kimono,
accompanied by Pakura and Mei Terumi standing proudly by her side.
Neither of them had parents, which was sadly an all too common
occurrence in the Shinobi world, but they made do.
The Priest, alongside his Miko, conducted the purification of the shrine
before initiating the commencement of the sacred san-san-ku-do
ceremony, beckoning the couple to take their seats facing each other.
As the Priest started reciting the oaths they would take as husband and
wife, his gaze shifted to the couple.
At a superficial glance, the wedding might appear lopsided. Ren being a
young, wealthy and powerful man, was marrying a woman twice his age,
who also carried the weight of being labeled a Rogue kunoichi.
Only the fact that Ren had captured Ringo after their first battle and had
given her the choice to either marry him or die, made him decide not to
question the wedding.
He still wasn't sure if Ren's goal of having a harem of S-class Kunoichi
would bring him any happiness. But he hoped it did.
All in all, the ceremony lasted for about twenty more minutes before the
couple went to the alter and took their final vows. After another
traditional ceremony, the couples finally exchanged Wedding Rings, and
with one last prayer, the priest officially proclaimed them husband and
wife.
He felt an arm wrap around his hand and felt Kushina lean into him. "Ren
looks happy."
"Ren looks happy?" He asked in a whisper. "Have you seen Ringo? I don't
think I've ever seen a woman look as happy as she did in this wedding."
"That's true," Kushina acknowledged, falling silent for a moment before
continuing. "I believe she's in love with him."
"Really?" He asked. He knew that Ringo wasn't against this marriage,
despite knowing of Ren's intentions to marry other Kunoichis in the
future, but that was the extent of his knowledge.
"Yes. You could see it in her eyes." Kushina said and then chuckled. "Mei
looked so jealous."
"That she did. I wonder when Ren will marry her and the other two." He
mused as the couple finally departed from the Shrine, followed by the
rest of them.
Once they were all outside, signifying the official end of the wedding
ceremony, the couple bid farewell to everyone before disappearing with
Hiraishin.
He lingered for a while, engaging in conversation with Yugito Nii, who
expressed interest in joining the Anbu. And Mei, who had decided to
enlist in Konoha's Shinobi forces after Ren had deemed them sufficiently
capable to operate independently.
After concluding his discussions with them, he felt a tap on his shoulder
and turned to find Ren standing there. A shadow clone, perhaps?
"Come. I have something to show you." Ren said and Shunshin toward his
lands in the corner of the Uchiha district.
He followed the boy and soon enough, they arrived at an Underground
lab, one riddled with living and dead animals like rats, toads and
monkeys.
"Ren. What did you want to show me?" He asked.
"Are you aware of the abilities that my new eye gives me?" Ren asked,
pointing at his purple multi-ringed eyes.
"No. I've been curious about them ever since you came out of the Time
Acceleration Chamber. But I didn't want to pry in your bloodline affairs."
He said.
"Wise of you to do so. But I'll tell you about one of the ability this eye
gives me. It's this." Ren said and suddenly, two more arms emerged from
his back.
"A pseudo-transformation Jutsu?" He asked and Ren shook his head.
"They're real arms, given to me by an ability known as Asura Path." Ren
said and made a small cut in one of his arms with a hyper sharp wind
blade.
The cut healed instantly afterward, but it was enough to serve as a proof
at the arm was indeed real and not merely a chakra construct.
"That's a pretty handy ability." He admitted, though he wondered if
having six arms instead of just two would be more beneficial in a battle
or serve as a hindrance as no one has ever creating a method of fighting
with six arms.
"It is." Ren said and the arms went back into his body as if they'd never
come out in the first place. "More importantly, a few days before I went
to the Time Acceleration Chamber, I gained a new ability that I call
Science Talent."
"Scince Telent." He said, tilting his head. "Sounds useful. What does it
do?"
"It allows me to make giant leaps in any scientific endeavour of mine."
Ren said. "And I've been using that ability to understand my Asura Path
while allows me to create limbs out of nothing. And I believed that I've
finally achieve the results I want."
"And the results are?" He asked and Ren walked toward one of the nearby
cages that were filled with wild animals ranging from rats, to monkeys.
Ren used Genjutsu to put a monkey into a trance and then brought it out
of the cage and put him on the dissection table.
"Observe," Ren directed, employing the scalpel technique to sever one of
the monkey's arms. Blood spurted from the wound, but it promptly sealed
shut under Ren's application of healing palms.
Then, Ren took out a Fuinjutsu seal and tied it around the monkey's
stump before he started to pour his chakra into the seal.
And he watched with fascinated eyes as a new hand emerged from the
stump. This one didn't have any hair on it, and looked pink and weak.
But it was a hand. A complete hand.
Ren woke the monkey up from his Genjutsu induced sleep and put it into
another Genjutsu to have the monkey do a few tricks around in the lab,
using the hand he'd just regrown.
"That's…" He licked his lips, wondering just how Orochimaru would feel
after learning that all his tests with Hashirama cells would become
irrelevant with this new Technique of Ren. "Can… can this Seal be mass
produced?" He asked.
Ren nodded. "I'll have to teach Kushina-Sensei, Mito-san and any other
Fuinjutsu master who're interested. But yes, it's not that hard to replicate.
A medic has to supply it with Healing chakra, of course, by the Seal
would do the rest. Though, I've only done the test on animals so far and
hasn't done human testing. I was hoping that the R&D Department can do
that for me."
"I don't think Orochimaru would mind at all." He said, remembering
Orochimaru's giddiness at having an excess of test subjects after their
recent war. The man worried him sometimes with his fascination for
science.
"Excellent," Ren replied, passing him a scroll labeled 'Greater
Regeneration Seal'. "I've also experimented with it on other organs,
including the reproductive system of these animals. The outcomes were
promising."
His breath caught at those words, and he gazed at Ren with widened
eyes. "Y-you're serious?" he stammered, feeling a lump forming in his
throat.
Kushina has been really supportive of him ever since she learned about
what happened to him in the frontline. However, in the absence of
intimacy over the past few months, a subtle distance had emerged
between them. And he couldn't help but fault himself for all of it.
"Yes." Ren said with a comforting smile. "Now go and give this to
Orochimaru. The faster you can do human trials, the faster you heal all
the crippled shinobi in Konoha, and yourself."
He held the Scroll with trembling hands, fully intending to give the boy a
SS-class reward for this accomplishment before he used Hiraishin and
arrived outside the R&D lab.
Whatever Orochimaru was doing right now can wait. Because he finally
had hope in his life once again.
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
He entered the room and saw Kushina looking slightly haggard as she
tried to teach basic table manner to the three toddlers. Naruko, Fu and
Kurotsuchi.
Well, he supposed that only Naruko was a toddler. Fu and Kurotsuchi
were at the same age as Itachi was when Fugaku took her outside the
village and had her witness the cruelties of war.
And in a year or two, they'll go to the Konoha Shinobi academy and be
integrated into the village once and for all as they make lifelong
friendship there.
"Sensei." He said with a soft smile at the sight. He supposed that one of
the reason why Kushina looked so tired might be due to her and Minato's
active love life once again.
He would've been jealous if Minato wasn't a bro.
Well… he still felt a bit jealous. But he admitted to himself that he had
no right to feel that way, what with him just coming back from a date
with Mei Terumi, while his other self was currently pounding Ringo
inside their beach house.
"Ren." Kushina said, looking happy to see him until Kurotsuchi took
advantage of her distraction to throw a spoonful of food at Fu's face and
then laughed at the result.
"Kurotsuchi!" Kushina shouted, her eyes narrowing in anger and her red
hair rising in the facsimile of the nine tails.
"I'm sorry!" Kurotsuchi squeaked out before she hid under the table and
Kushina managed to control her anger before she went to wipe Fu's face.
"Sorry for all this mess." Kushina said with an apologetic smile and he
suddenly starting wondering if having children with all his waifus was a
good thing or not.
Would he even be able to handle four children at once? Eight, if his
women decided to get with another child in the future. Just thinking
about how chaotic his life was about to become in the future sent a chill
down his spine.
"It's alright Sensei. Minato-Sensei send me to teach you how to create the
Greater Regeneration Seal. I wanted to schedule a time when I can teach
it to you, along with Mito-san, Tsunade-Sensei and a few more Fuinjutsu
masters."
"Would you hold a group class?" Kushina asked as she held little Naruko
in her arms and forcefully spooned down the vegetables in her mouth. It
was quite the funny sight, with Naruko making a face as if she was about
to die at any moment now.
Naruko then noticed him and her eyes lit up in pure joy and happiness.
"Ren-cha!" She squealed with a giggle
"That's Ren-san, not Ren-chan to you." He said with a deadpan, even as
his heart warmed at her words. He also wondered who was teaching
these kids to call him that. Was it Mikoto? It was her, wasn't it?
"Ren-cha!" Nauko squealed again and he chuckled at her enthusiasm
before turning to look at Fu who was busy pouting at Kurotsuchi who
was still half hidden under the table. Then he turned to look at Kushina
once again. "I do not particularly care. I would just send a Shadow clone
to teach you, so it's not like I'm using my personal time here."
"Of course. Why would you have any time for your old Sensei when you a
wife and three girlfriends to deal with." Kushina said, pretending to sniff
even as she went back to shoving vegetables down into Naruko's mouth.
"Stop being so dramatic." He said as he went and took a seat beside Fu
who looked at him with a confused expression, not knowing who he was.
He ruffled her hair as he continued. "I also wanted your advice on a few
things."
"My advice. On what?"
"You remember the seal I made which allowed shinobi to create roads by
pouring their chakra into it?"
"The Roadmaker? How can I forget. I've never seen a more useful seal in
my entire life."
"Yes, and I'm receiving a 10% commission for every Ryo that Konoha
earns from the use of that Seal." He said. "Thing is, I just created a seal
that would allow me to earn even more wealth. And I'm not sure what I
should do with it. Should I give it to the village, should I give it to the
clan, or should I keep it for myself."
"Huh… what does this seal do?" Kushina asked.
"It generates metal," he stated plainly, observing as Kushina
comprehended the implications of this seal, her jaw falling open in
astonishment.
"Any metal?" she asked, clearly shocked.
"Theoretically, yes. Though I've changed the pattern of the seal so that it
can only produce Steel for now. However, in the future, I may
incorporate zinc, copper, aluminum, lead, nickel, and other metals
depending on the success of this seal."
Kushina looked like she was struggling to form words but she finally
managed to say a single sentence. "Ren, do you realise just how valuable
and dangerous this seal is? The economy of entire Kingdoms rests in the
production and trade of these metals."
"I am aware of that," he acknowledged. "That's precisely why I've sought
your counsel. I'm uncertain how to deploy these seals, or if I should use
them at all, given the potential harm they could inflict on the economy of
the Elemental Nations."
Kushina appeared somewhat overwhelmed by his statement before she
let out a sigh. "I'm not certain if I'm the most suitable person to offer
advice on this matter, Ren."
"Perhaps not," he conceded. "However, I trust you and value your insight.
Please, share your thoughts with me."
Kushina licked her lips and sighed. "Alright. My suggestion would be to
start by using this seal to produce small amounts of metals initially.
Then, gradually increase production over the next decade until Konoha
transitions from a modest metal producer to a wealthy exporter,
supplying metals to our allies. If you move too swiftly, you risk
destabilising countless individuals who depend on mining for their
livelihoods and the well-being of their families."
"Those lives would be destroyed anyway once I start exporting in large
amounts." He pointed out.
"Perhaps." Kushina admitted as she created three Shadow Clones who
took the kids out of the room. Naruko looking mighty relieved at not
having to eat any more vegetables. "But they'll have the time to change to
other professions, even if I have a feeling that very few of them would
use that opportunity."
"Hm… any other advice?" He asked and Kushina started talking.
—————
"You really did it. Ageing yourself so that you can marry your wives
quickly." Tsunade said, downing a cup of sake. "I'm not sure if I should be
proud of your achievements or annoyed at your foolishness."
"Proud, of course. A wife should always be proud of her husband's
achievements." He said with a gentle smile. Tsunade paused in her
drinking and turned to glare at him.
"Shooting for me now, are you? Don't you have any shame?" Tsunade
retorted. "Didn't you used to call me 'granny' right up until you became
my disciple?"
"I recall no such thing," he replied shamelessly. "And why wouldn't I
pursue you? You're my Sensei, so I care for you. It's only fair that I wife
you up and give you the children you've always wanted."
Tsunade's eyebrows twitched at his words. "First off, you logic makes no
sense. Secondly, I do not want kids."
"So you say. But do you really let the Senju clan to die with you?"
"That's none of your damned business brat!" Tsunade snapped, some real
anger creeping in her voice this time.
Ah, sensitive topic then. Change topic. "Hm… I'm still surprised that
Minato-san handed off Jiraiya-Sensei's students to you." He said, glancing
outside where Rin Nohara, Anko and Itachi were sparring with Shizune.
Seriously, those three really deserved a good, permanent teacher after
being shuffled around for so long. Having some stability in their lives
would do them good.
"Orochimaru as well. That Anko girl used to be that snake bastards's
student." Tsunade said, looking even more irritated now. "Those bastards
think that they can just haul off their students on me just because they're
a little busy. The next time I see Jiraiya, I'll twist his head off."
"With your thighs? If so, then as Jiraiya-Sensei's disciple, I would like to
take the punishment in his stead." He said as he blatantly ogled her body
and Tsuande scoffed.
"Stop flirting with me brat. It's not going to happen."
"Wanna gamble on it?" He asked, and Tsuande paused in her drinking,
looking tempted before she finished the last of her sake.
"Piss off. I'm not gambling with my hand in marriage."
"It doesn't have to be marriage. I'm perfectly fine with being a disciple-
with-benefits until I eventually seduce you with my godly sex skills and
make you fall in love with me," he teased.
"Keep dreaming," Tsunade retorted.
"You think I can't do it. Wanna bet on it?" he challenged.
"Wanna get punched?"
"Mah… my wife is so violent~ What have I done to deserve this?"
*Punch!* *Crash!*
He slid across the ground and came to a stop between the four students,
who paused their spar to gaze at him.
"Yo," he greeted casually as he picked himself up and brushed the dirt off
his body. "Don't mind me and your Sensei. We're just having a little
domestic disagreement."
"Ah~ Don't go now that you're here, Ren-kun," Anko purred, swiftly
making her way to his side and placing her hand on his shoulder,
pressing his arms against her budding breast. "Why don't you spar with us
and demonstrate some of your skills~"
The teasing tone in her voice told him just what kind of 'skills' she
wanted to see.
Ever since he became older and handsome, girls had been throwing
propositions at him left and right. While it boosted his self-esteem,
constantly rejecting advances became tiresome.
"Not interested," he stated, lifting her up and gently placing her back on
the ground. "You're too weak for me to 'spar' with, Anko."
Anko pouted at him from the ground. "You're so mean Ren-kun. Though,
I don't mind that at all~"
He looked at the other three girls in the clearing. Shizune looked
exasperated at their blatant flirting, Rin was blushing and Itachi looked
highly unamused.
Hmm... perhaps he should carve out some time from his schedule to treat
her to some dango and enjoy some quality alone time together.
Even if they didn't have a romantic future ahead, Itachi was a cherished
friend, and he didn't want to jeopardise that friendship just because he
had others in his life now.
"I'm serious, Anko. I'm only interested in strong women. So don't even
bother." He said as he went back to sit with Tsunade. Only, Mito had
arrived to sit beside her as well.
"Yo, Mito-san."
Mito looked at his slightly dirty clothes and at the trench his body had
created when Tsunade punched him and raised an amused eyebrow.
"What did you say to her, that made her punch you?"
"Why do you believe it was something I said? Don't you know how
violent your clan leader is?" He asked, settling back into his seat and
resuming his tea-drinking while Tsunade blatantly ignored him.
"That she is." Mito said, looking as amused as him as the cup in Tsunade's
hand made a faint creaking sound. "Someone should teach her some
manners, I would say."
"Do you want a punch too, Mito?" Tsunade retorted, narrowing her eyes.
"Don't assume I won't do it just because you're my cousin."
"Oh, did you forget what happened the last time we sparred?" Mito
countered, and he observed with amusement as Tsunade's cheeks flushed
red.
"I… I was drunk back then! That wasn't a fight." Tsunade protested, and
he wondered what these two were talking about.
"The lady doth protest too much, methinks." He said, joining on in this
argument for his own amusement.
"I'll beat up both of you. Don't tempt me." Tsunade said, showing them
her clenched fist.
"Of course, wife."
*Punch*
—————
AN: MC finally gets married to Ringo. He's currently using Fission Jutsu
to split himself into two. And while one of him is spending quality time
with Ringo, the other is still back in Konoha, taking his girls out on dates
and working on other Research.
Minato has finally been healed as well. So there's that.
Aside from making the seal that regenerate lost body parts, MC has
already created a seal that's capable of producing metals. A seal that
would making him the richest man in the world even if he only takes a
fraction of its profits.
Finally, now that MC is older, he has decided to start seducing Tsunade.
She's not amicable to the idea right now but he intends to wear her down
over time.
We also see him being flirted with by other girls who show a great deal
of interest in him. But he's not interested in weaklings.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 51- Konoha's progress
Ren Uchiha POV
He and Ringo sat beside a campfire, naked and eating roasted fish, their
bodies still slick with sweat from their recent 'training.'
"So… this Kaguya woman was the source of all Chakra?" Ringo asked as
she chewed on the fish, a soft moan escaping her lips that made his cock
stir once again.
"I won't say that she was the source. Just the first one who used it. Nature
Energy has always been here, as far as I can tell. And her son, the Sage of
Six Paths was the one who shared the charka with others. Though I
admit, I have no idea how he did that."
"So like, people didn't used to have Chakra before this Sage guy gave it to
them?"
"Yeah."
"Was the world a more peaceful place back then or did it sucked even
then?" Ringo asked curiously and he chuckled.
"I couldn't say for certain. It likely had its own share of troubles. But
whether it was better than our current circumstances or worse, I do not
know."
Ringo hummed as she took another large bite from the deliciously
roasted fish. "Sho… why would he give chakra to others. That sounds like
a stupid thing to do."
"Well, as far as I know, his intention was to spread Ninshu, fostering
understanding among people," he explained with a sigh. "His idea wasn't
bad. A world where people can understand each other, that would indeed
be a peaceful world.
However, he overlooked humanity's knack for weaponizing any tool at
their disposal. And thus, Ninjutsu was born."
"Oh… that makes sense." Ringo nodded. "What happened to his brother
though."
"Hamura left to live in moon and remained there, so that he could look
after the sealed body of his mother, Kaguya. I think that despite
everything, he still loved and cared for his mother and wanted to keep
her company."
"And that's where he is to this day?"
"Well, no. The guy himself died a long time ago, but his descendants are
still living there. Though they have dwindled greatly in numbers by this
point."
"Sucks to be them." Ringo said nonchalantly ,eliciting a snort from him.
"So… what happens if the last of them die. Would that Kaguya woman
break free from her seal?"
"I don't know, though I doubt it. But I plan to revive her myself
eventually. Once I'm strong enough to fight her in equal footing. Or
contain her with seals after Stamping her."
"You want her in the harem as well?" Ringo asked, looking surprised
before she burst into chuckles. "Oh, who am I asking. Of course you do.
You won't be yourself if you didn't want to fuck her."
He hummed in agreement. "She's not the one I'm worried about though.
Her clansmen are my main concern."
"The Otsutsuki clan, right. Are they really that strong?"
"Yeah, you can say that. That's why I want to make all of you so strong.
So that you can stand your ground even in my absence." He said, pulling
her deeper into his embrace. "I've already reached Level 13 in Nature
Chakra. Once I've mastered it and have attained the Sage Mode, I would
find a way to share it with you girls."
"Sage mode. That's the thing that Jiraiya is famous for, no? Tode sage or
something?"
"Yes, though Minato can also use that ability, to a lesser extent."
"Is sage mode really that powerful?"
"Yeah. It is." He said, thinking about how it allowed Shippuden Naruto,
who got his ass kicked by the Sasuke (who hadn't even unlocked his
Mangekyo at that time), became strong enough to take on Pain.
Something that he entire Konoha failed at.
"Then I can't wait to try it." Ringo said, sounding very excited. "How
many of these Otsutsuki guys are out there though? And how strong is
their leader?"
"Well, I do not know about their true numbers. But with the way they
need to consume the life force of entire worlds to survive, I doubt there
would be millions of them out there. Probably not even hundreds of
thousands." He said "And as for their leader. I do not know about his
strength, but he would no doubt be much stronger than Kaguya. I'd
estimate him to be a Tier 10, if I were to venture a guess."
"Tier 10, huh. Can you defeat someone like that?" Ringo asked, turning
back to look at him.
"Not anytime soon." He said truthfully. "If someone that powerful really
comes to this world, then would have no choice but to leave this world
for another one."
"Another world? Like the dimensional worlds that Kaguya was able to
teleport to?"
"No. Not those worlds. I'm talking about worlds filled with people and
life. A world like our own." A fictional world.
"Are there really worlds like that out there?" Ringo asked, sounding
skeptical.
"Indeed. There are numerous worlds out there like that. In fact, there
were even countless variations of Naruto's world, each slightly different
from our own," he recalled, thinking back to the episode where Naruto
encountered his counterpart, Menma, in another such world.
Theoretically, once he has enough grasp over dimension and time travel,
he should be capable of going to other Naruto worlds as well. Even
though he held little interest in doing such a thing right now.
Maybe he could find a world where the humans went extinct and plant a
god tree of his own, and become Tier 9 by eating its chakra fruit. It was
an idea…
"How do you know about those worlds?"
"They are all shown in the Waifu Catalog. Just like how this world is
shown in it." He explained, confident that the barriers he had erected
around this island would protect him from any scrying from the Spirit of
the Sage of Six paths. Or from the voyeurs in the moon.
"I see. And I take it that you want to go and visit those worlds
eventually?"
"Yes. Do you want to come along as well?"
"I don't know." Ringo said, rubbing her belly. "Would those other worlds
be dangerous?"
"The higher tier worlds would be, yes. But the lower tier worlds would be
safer than this world." He explained. "Are you worried about our future
children?"
"Yes."
"I can look for a way to safeguard them." He said, thinking about the
Pocket Dimension option which would give him a large island to live on.
It would be an expensive purchase, but if he succeeded in Stamping
Kaguya then he should have more than enough points for that.
"I would appreciate that." Ringo said, leaning into him. "I don't want
them to have a childhood like mine. I want them to grow up with their
parents and siblings, safe and knowing that they are loved."
He leaned down and kissed her on the cheeks. "I'll make sure of it then."
"Hmm… any world in particular that you want to go to after this one?"
Ringo asked.
He considered it for a moment and nodded. "A few. But even if I bought
Pursued by a Bear, it'll still only give me Seven worlds to pick from. And
there are countless such worlds out there, of which I only know a few."
"But you would have the option to pick a less dangerous world, yes?"
"Yeah. I would most likely have that option."
"Then just do that. Simple."
He chuckled at her words and nodded. "Now, if you would excuse me for
a moment."
He got up and walked over to the corner of the island where he had
summoned the Gedo Mazo.
He could still feel the Fourth, Fifth and Eighth Tailed Beasts inside it. As
well as the Chakra of the Six Tails that he has been pouring inside it for
the past few days.
In the canon timeline, a sliver of Eight and Nine Tails was more than
enough to turn Gedo Mazo into Ten Tails and then revive Kaguya.
He was now hoping that giving the statue the chakra of other tailed
beasts would eventually accomplish the same.
"I still don't like it." Saiken said as the mini tailed beast jumped over his
shoulder. "Do we really need to revive Kaguya? Is the woman really
worth that much to you?"
"Hmm… no. While the woman is beautiful and I do want her. I'm not
taking this risk because of that. But because of the large amount of points
she would give me if she's captured."
Saiken sighed. "I still don't think that she's worth the risk."
"Don't worry. I won't confront her until I'm absolutely sure that I can
subdue her." He said.
He still remembered that Hyper gravity world where even Kaguya was
unable to move. The world where Obito sacrificed himself in order to
save Naruto.
If he goes to that world, and trains until he adapts to its gravity, and then
finds a way to keep Kaguya in that world, then he would hold a great
advantage be able to fight her for Three days without any problem, after
which the Stamp would Capture her.
And this was just one of the many ideas he had come up with in his quest
to fight Kaguya.
Seeing that Saiken's chakra had recovered back to 100%, he started
pouring that chakra inside the Gedo Mazo until it was back to 50%. Then
he stopped, and waited for Saiken's chakra to recover.
"Ah… do you really have to use up so much of my chakra at once. I feel
dizzy." Saiken said, nuzzling into his neck, looking sleepy.
"Sorry about that." He said with a chuckle, wondering how he would get
Kushina, Fu, Rin Nohara and Gaara to share their chakra with the statue
as well.
He would find a way.
With that thought, he returned back to Ringo and saw that she had
finished the last bit of roasted fish and was not laying on the picnic
blanket, face down and ass up in an inviting manner.
The sight of her pink, glistening folds peeking through her thighs
reignited his arousal once more.
"Oh, you're bac—" Ringo began, but her words were cut short by a yelp
as he playfully smacked her rear, causing her to raise it even higher.
The Sexual Calibration Perk he'd bought in the past made sure that she's
always clean and ready for him.
He buried his face in her pussy and took a deep sniff before he start to
eat her out, making her moan even as he grinded his Oral skill.
Noticing that Ringo was reaching for his own cock, he raised her higher
in the air until her face was directly in front of his cock.
Ringo wasted no time in taking it in her mouth and he closed his eyes,
letting out a pleasurable groan as she buried his entire length in her
throat. The Sexual Calibration perk removing her gag reflex so that both
of them could enjoy the sex without any issue.
For the next few minutes, he ate her out and she deep throated his cock
until Ringo finally shuddered in mouth and squirted a bit on his face.
He chuckled and wiped his face before he threw her back on the ground
and got on top of her.
"Hey, that's not fair. I didn't get to make you cum yet." Ringo complained
as he aimed his thick member over her slit on slowly slid his way inside.
"You can make up for that now." He told her as he took hold of her hips
and started pounding her.
—————
Minato Namikaze POV
He watched as the Jounin poured his chakra inside the stone tablet and a
thick, sturdy wall rose out of the ground. Strong enough to serve as a
defence for any small to medium sized castle.
"That one I mostly created to serve as walls around towns or small
villages so that they'll be safe from bandits and wild animals." Ren
explained.
Then the Jounin went over to the next Stone tablet and poured his
chakra on it. A large pillar with strong foundation rose from the ground
and stopped growing once the Jounin stopped pouring chakra in the
tablet.
"That one, will serve as a foundation for bridges. Or highways that we
might create in the future." Ren said. "Though I'm still working on
creating the road that'll sit atop those pillars."
"What's a highway?" He asked and Ren cast a genjutsu on him that
showed a sprawling Konoha that was packed with houses and so much
traffic that they had to create 'highways' so that everything won't grind
down to a halt.
He took in the other aspects of that image for a moment, the large road
networks, the giant lightning poles, the orderly houses, parks and other
green areas built in similar intervals, etc. It was… a nice future for
Konoha.
The genjutsu broke and he looked at Ren once again. "Anything else you
want to show me?" He asked.
"Well, I'm currently working on Fuinjutsu seals that'll create the basic
structure of a house, or military outposts. But creating such a complex
structure is turning out to be a bit harder than creating simple houses or
pillars." Ren said. "But I did complete one other project of mine. Though,
it'll need a bit of privacy."
He nodded and Ren retrieved the Stone Tablets he'd brought for their
assessment before they retreated back to his office.
Once they were there, he used his Fuinjutsu seal to create a privacy
barrier and turned to look at Ren with anticipation. "What else do you
want to show me?"
"It's nothing special. But you remembered how I showed you the
Fuinjutsu seal that can generate Steel bars?"
"As if I would ever forget something like that." He said with some
exasperation, remembering how he almost got a heart attack at the sight
of that marvellous creation. "But what are you— oh. Did you figure out
how to create the other metals?"
"Yeah." Ren said, and took out a few scrolls for him named Tin, Lead,
Copper, Aluminium, and Zinc. "These were some of the most common
and useful Metals out in the world so I decided to provide Konoha with
them. I can also produce Gold and Silver but I decided against doing that
for obvious reasons."
"Yeah…" He said, feeling at a loss for words. He had no idea what
Aluminium even was. Or what uses the other metals had in a day to day
life. Just that they were very important.
And that they would be the key to Konoha becoming the largest exporter
of metals in the Elemental Nations.
"I also figured out how to create a few types of glass by using Crystals.
But I'll be giving that to the Uchiha clan. I hope you don't have a problem
with that." Ren said.
"No, I don't." He said. And he truly didn't. But even if he did have a
problem with that, after everything that Ren has given Konoha so far,
keeping his mouth shut was the least he could do.
"Can you create giant pillars of stone and inscribe these seals on them?"
He asked after a moment of thought. "Otherwise, there will be a greater
chance of these Fuinjutsu scrolls being stolen."
Ren hummed for a moment. "I can do that. I would also create Fuinjutsu
seals that would make the pillar a hundred times heavier, so that even
giant summons won't be able to pick them up. And space restricting seals
so that they can't be reverse summoned."
"Konoha thanks you for your great contribution." He said humbly. And
this was a great contribution indeed.
Thanks to running so many new and successful businesses, Konoha was
slowly turning into a business juggernaut that was generating more
wealth than they ever did as a Shinobi village that was focused on taking
Shinobi-related missions.
But their new enemy was made of an alliance of Daimyos. And even the
weakest Daimyo was generally known to be wealthier than the strongest
Hidden Village. So any wealth they've earned thus far is paltry in
comparison to their enemies.
But with this, they can finally take a major step into the stage of the
Elemental Nations. With this, they can deal a huge blow to the various
Daimyos who used to rely on their mines and metal industries to line up
their pockets.
Not only that but by using the new metals and economic leg up, they can
turn some of the smaller, impoverished nations to their side. Changing
them from enemies to allies.
Sure, they were be allies-of-benefits at best. But Konoha could use all the
allies they can get at this moment.
Ren shrugged at his words, as if it was nothing special. "It's the least I
could do for my home. Now, can you tell me about the situation in the
rest of the continent."
"Of course. What do you want to know?" He asked.
"Have the Daimyo alliance taken any actions against us thus far?" Ren
asked.
"Aside from putting sanctions against us and our close allies, no." He said,
and even he had been surprised by this as he had expected them to start
attacking Konoha from the dark by now. "Our spies reported that the
Daimyos are too wary of our strength and don't want to escalate the
situation right now."
"And do you believe this report?" Ren asked. "I mean, not to doubt your
judgement or anything, but they could just be working on some super
secret plan to cripple us at once. They Daimyos might not be as strong as
us but they have access to far more resources."
"That is something that I'm worried about as well." He admitted. "But just
like them, I'm also wary of escalating the situation."
"Because Konoha just came out from a war?" Ren asked.
"That. And also because Konoha is currently experiencing a meteoric rise.
Both in our power, thanks to the distribution of Hashirama cells to more
Shinobi clans but also due to all the new wealth that's now pouring into
our village." He said. "Oh, the Daimyos would also benefit from this
moment of ceasefire, I have no doubt about that. But they won't grow as
much as Konoha will during this time period."
"You sound pretty certain about that." Ren pointed out.
"I am." He admitted. And a great part of that confidence came in no small
part due to Ren.
He was sure that if he kept waiting, then Ren would eventually come up
with new ways to turn Jounin into Elite Jounin, and Elite Jounin into
Kage level shinobi. Just as he had done for the Uchiha clan members.
And that's not even mentioning the 4 other Jinchuriki that Ren was
currently training. Of which, Rin Nohara, Kushina, and Yugito were all
getting close to reaching the same state of being a Perfect Jinchuriki that
Ren had already achieved.
Ren was confident that Kushina would reach the vaunted Super Kage
power level once she achieves the perfect Jinchuriki state. And was
confident that Rin Nohara and Yugito would also achieve a great increase
in their power level once that happens.
Yes, the other Daimyos were also working to increase their own power,
in great by absorbing the remnants of the Kumo and Iwa village but by
the time they succeeded in doing that, Konoha would have become so
much more powerful a battle between them would nothing but a
foregone conclusion.
"Well, if you're so confident about this then that's good. But you should
also work on increasing our spy network during this time." Ren said. "I
don't want those Daimyos to do something that'll catch us off guard. They
might be weak, but they're not 'that' weak."
He nodded. "You don't need to worry about that. Shikaku and Hiruzen-
san are working together to repurpose the Root and create a new
organisation that would only be responsible for gathering information on
our enemies."
"That's good to know." Ren said as he got up from his chair. "Before I
leave, can you show me how you use your Sage mode?"
"You want to learn how to sense and absorb the Nature Chakra around
us?" He asked.
"I've already started learning how to harness the Nature Chakra." Ren
admitted, surprising him once again as the only Sage in Konoha were him
and Jiraiya-sensei. And since Sensei wasn't here, and he hadn't taught
anything to the boy, it meant that Ren learned how to harness Nature
Chakra on his own. That was… understandable. As this was Ren.
"Then what do you want my help with?" He asked.
"I'm still in the initial stages of absorbing the Nature chakra in my body."
Ren said. "Seeing and studying someone absorb the Nature Chakra and
become a Sage would help increase my understanding of Nature Chakra
and how it melds with our bodies."
He nodded. "In that case, sit down and watch."
With that, he sat down on the wooden floor of his office and
concentrated on absorbing the vast quantities of Nature Chakra within
him.
When he initially became a Sage, it took him over five whole minutes to
absorb Nature Chakra, and that chakra only lasted for a minute or so.
Jiraiya-Sensei had called him the Perfect Sage for his efforts, as he didn't
need the help of Pa and Ma to enter and hold his Sage Mode, but he
personally never felt that way.
Because of that dissatisfaction, and because of the constant wars he has
had to fight in his tenure as a Hokage, he has been working extensively
to improve his control over Nature Chakra.
And by this day, his control has reached the point where he could enter
the Sage Mode within half a minute and use that power for a few minutes
before he returned back to normal.
So, within half a minute, the orange crescent shape appeared around his
eyes as he reached his Sage mode, and Ren immediately started using
some sort of medical Jutsu to study his body.
After a few minutes, his small reserve of Nature Chakra ran out and he
came out of his Sage Mode.
He then turned to look at Ren. "Was that enough or do you want me to
go back to my Sage mode once again?"
"That's enough." Ren said, a giddy smile on his face. "The data I gained
should be enough to level up my Chakra Nature skill a few times when I
dispel and send my memories to boss."
"You… are a Shadow Clone." He asked, already feeling a slight headache
forming.
Only Ren would send a Shadow Clone to give him the secret of
generating infinite metals. Something that would change the economic
situation of the entire Elemental Nations.
Only Ren.
"Where is your boss right now?" He asked.
"Well, one of him is with Ringo, of course. And another one is currently
on a date with Mei."
He made a noise of understanding as he realised that Ren must have used
the 'Fission Technique' of the Second Mizukage.
He wondered if he should use that technique as well.
Ever since he was 'healed' by Ren, he has been trying to spend more time
with Kushina. Make up for the missing time, and all that. But his duties
as a Hokage, and a father kept him away from her.
"Are there any side effects to using this technique for so long?" He asked.
The Shadow Clone shook his head. "None, that we've found thus far. But
boss is boss. You shouldn't base yourself on his abilities. Just because
long term use of this technique doesn't harm him doesn't mean that it
won't harm others either."
"I see…" He said with a sigh, feeling dejected.
"Don't worry Minato-san." The clone said, putting a hand on his shoulder
for support. "We promised you a Fuinjutsu seal that would let you use
Shadow Clones without suffering brain damage, didn't we."
His eyes widened at that. "You succeeded in creating that seal?" He
asked, hope shining from his eyes.
"No. But we're close. Don't worry, I'm sure that we'll succeed in creating
that seal within a few weeks if not a few days."
"You'll have my eternal gratitude if you succeeded in doing that." He said,
almost crying at the thought of him getting a victory of his eternal
enemy, the dreaded paperwork.
"Don't mention it. Now, was there anything else you wanted to tell boss?"
The Shadow Clone asked.
He shook his head.
"Then I'll take my leave. Farewell." With that, the Shadow Clone vanished
with a Hiraishin and he went to sit back on his chair, feeling hope at the
end of all the paperwork resting on his desk.
Chapter 52- Economic War
Ren Uchiha POV
Ding!
Due to gaining experience, your Nature Chakra Skill has levelled up by 1!
Due to gaining experience, your Nature Chakra Skill has levelled up by 1!
Due to gaining experience, your Nature Chakra Skill has levelled up by 1!
He paused at the string of notifications and at the memories he gained
from the Shadow Clones.
His Nature Chakra skill was now at Level 24. And he had a feeling that
he'll unlock his Sage Mode once he reaches Level 25. That, or at Level 50.
Due to his high Intelligence stat, and the rapid pace of his thoughts, he
was able to look through the notifications and absorb all the memories
his clone sent him, without the girl in his arms even suspecting that he
was distracted by something else.
"-and he told me, a woman's only lot in life is to serve a man. Can you
imagine the gall of that bastard." Mei seethed, as she told him about her
life back in her clan compound.
He hummed in agreement as he had no idea what else to say to her. He
was really shit at this whole 'bonding' thing that girls did with one
another, wasn't he?
Maybe he was just a shitty listener.
Or maybe, just maybe, Mei talked too fucking much.
But then again, if he was about to marry Mei, then it was impertinent
that he knows at least this much about her life. Otherwise, they would be
nothing but strangers sharing a bed.
Mei looked like she was about to continue on her tirade, but then the
waitress arrived with their deserts.
"Thank you." He told the waitress, observing with mild amusement as she
blushed crimson at his compliment before swiftly retreating.
It was… amusing. The kind of reactions he got from girls and women
now that he was a 10/10 on the attractiveness scale. It made him realise
the scant attention he received from women in his past life when he was
merely average-looking.
"Are you done flirting with the waitress?" Mei asked, her eyes narrowed
at him.
"Jealousy is not a good trait, Mei."
"I'm not jealous! I'm just-" She halted in the middle of her sentence as he
put a hand on her thigh and started bunching up her dress until his hand
was resting on her naked skin.
Mei licked her lips, her breath becoming heavier. "What are you doing?"
"What does it look like I'm doing?" He asked back, using his Genjutsu to
make sure that no one would notice anything amiss with them even as
his finger reached closer and closer to the insides of her legs before
eventually coming to over her slit.
She was hot, and getting wet at his admistrations.
"Eat your desert." He told her even as his fingers smoothly removed her
underwear.
"Ren!" Mei hissed in protest, her cheeks ablaze as she obediently lifted
her hips for him to remove her panties.
"Focus on your dessert," he reiterated, placing her panties neatly beside
her plate.
Mei bit her lips at that and looked around to make sure that no one had
noticed. "Oh Kami. Please tell me you've put a Genjutsu to cover us." She
whispered urgently.
"Maybe." He whispered in her ears as his hands started wandering inside
her dress once again, caressing her inner thighs.
Mei whimpered, her body trembling from his touch as she nodded, then
obediently began to eat her dessert.
Allowing her a moment to taste it, he then lightly brushed his fingers
against her moist folds. Mei froze, completely still, as he withdrew his
hand, displaying his fingers glistening with her arousal. With a deliberate
motion, he licked her essence from his fingers, all the while maintaining
eye contact with her.
Mei's arousal surged at his actions, her breaths growing heavier as she
rose from her seat, smoothing out the wrinkles in her bunched-up dress.
"We're leaving," she declared.
"No, we're not," he countered, gently pulling her back down onto his lap.
Wrapping an arm around her to prevent any hasty retreat in
embarrassment, he rested his chin on her shoulder. "Finish your dessert."
Mei turned back to glare at him and then once again scanned the
surroundings, making sure that no one was paying attention to them.
"Here, really?" She asked.
"Well, I did suggest a private booth, but you insisted on experiencing the
life of an average Konoha shinobi," he teased, a playful glint in his eyes.
"Not that I mind. In fact, I appreciate your effort to immerse yourself in
my village and its culture."
"Then why tease me like this?"
"Because as your boyfriend, it's my prerogative to tease you whenever
and wherever I please," he asserted, his hand daringly slipping beneath
her dress and finding its way to her core.
Mei's breath hitched, her body tensing as his fingers delicately caressed
her folds, his expertise in the skill Fingering proving invaluable in this
moment.
"What if someone ahh sees us?" Mei gasped, clutching onto the table for
support. "Can't the Hyuuga see through Genjutsu?"
No, they can't see through 'his' Genjutsu. But that's not what he told her.
"Let them," he affirmed, sensing Mei's excitement surge through his
emotion-sensing skill.
Mei wasn't exactly an exhibitionist, not in the truest sense. Even now,
despite her worry, she was confident in his ability to conceal their
activities. Yet, she was undeniably adventurous, always eager to indulge
in daring escapades like this
He recalled their previous date vividly, where Mei had boldly pulled him
into a secluded alleyway and indulged in a passionate make-out session,
surprising him further by giving him a handjob right then and there.
Their encounter had nearly been interrupted by an Inuzuka woman
passing by, who caught wind of their activities. Thankfully, he swiftly
employed a Scent-based Genjutsu to avert disaster at the eleventh hour.
While the close call hadn't exactly heightened his libido, Mei's bubbling
excitement at the prospect of being caught had enlightened him to her
hidden fetish.
For the next few minutes, they remained in that intimate position, him
exploring her body with his Medical Examination Technique and Emotion
Sensing ability. Then, with a gentle stroke of his fingers on her sensitive
nub, Mei squirted out an orgasm.
Moments later, Mei relaxed in his embrace, her head resting against his
shoulder as she took deep breaths, slowly descending from her euphoric
state.
"That was… *haah* good." She said before she turned toward him and
kissed him on the cheeks. "Thank you."
"Thank me later, on your knees," he instructed, his semi-hardened
member twitching beneath her soft ass cheeks.
Mei flashed him a teasing grin, nodding in agreement. "I will. But first, I'll
need new clothes before we can continue our date," she remarked,
glancing down at her drenched and crumpled dress.
"No, I'm not turning this date into a shopping spree," he declared, rolling
his eyes. With a flick of his wrist, he manipulated water to remove the
moisture from Mei's dress, tossing it out of the window and into a garden
bed.
Mei observed the display in silence before letting out a sigh. "I've seen
shinobi who've dedicated their lives to Water Jutsu in Kiri, but none of
them have had control anywhere near yours," she remarked.
"Complements won't get you out of that blowjob." He teased with a smirk
as they rose from their seats and headed towards the cashier to settle
their bill.
"I wasn't attempting to," Mei retorted, slipping her panties into his pocket
swiftly. With a mischievous grin and a wink, she sauntered out of the
restaurant, swaying her hips enticingly with each step.
Among all the women in his life, Mei stood out as the most spirited and
adventurous, even when compared to her juniors like Shisui and Itachi.
After settling the bill, he trailed after Mei. And for the next few minutes,
they strolled through Konoha, hand in hand, as he pointed out the
various changes in the village.
"That cosmetic shop is new."
"I want to take a look."
"No," he replied firmly. "You're already beautiful as you are. I don't want
you to change who you are with makeup."
Mei pouted in response but didn't argue further as he tugged her along
with him.
"That guy…"
"What of him?" Mei asked.
"He had lost both his legs in this recent war when he fell into a trap and
got his legs crushed."
"And he now has both of them." Mei said, tilting her head curiously. "Is it
because of that Greater Regeneration Fuinjutsu seal you showed us?"
"Yes," he acknowledged, observing the myriad changes in his village.
"That park is also new. Just a year ago, it was nothing more than a
deserted forest. Same goes for the nearby shops."
"Hmm... Kiri only had a handful of shops within its confines," Mei
remarked with a furrowed brow. "And all of them were owned by the
Mizukage and managed by retired shinobi who served in his faction."
"The more you tell me about your Mizukage, the more tyrannical he
sounds," he mused. "Though, I'm surprised the clans didn't rebel against
this. After all, having their own businesses and traders would provide an
excellent source of revenue."
Mei shrugged in response. "The clans had too much pride. They would
rather send their shinobi out on dangerous missions to die than be seen
as copper counters."
He snorted at his words. "The more you tell me about Kiri, the more
grateful I am to be living in Konoha."
Mei smiled, nestling into his embrace. "Me too, Ren. But I can't help but
wonder, how things would've turned out were born in Kiri instead of
Konoha?"
He pondered for a moment before chuckling. "It could've been one of
three things. I'd either be dead, a missing-nin, or the Fourth Mizukage."
"I wouldn't have minded seeing you as the Mizukage-sama," Mei replied
with a sultry smile, pressing her soft body against his.
"Hm… maybe I would've given you the post of an anbu. To serve as my
personal bodyguard." He mused. "Or perhaps a secretary serving from
under my desk."
"I would've served you with all my heart and body, Mizukage-sama," Mei
replied, causing him to chuckle, particularly amused by the irony of their
conversation, given Mei's eventual ascent to the position of Fifth
Mizukage in the canon timeline.
"Or you maybe you would've become the Mizukage and I would've
become the silent anbu who protected you from all the hidden dangers,
and served you in other ways." He offered teasingly.
"Me, the Mizukage? Hell no!" Mei said, seeming to be rather vehemently
against this, which surprised him as she had willingly taken that post in
canon.
He wondered what happened in that timeline that made her want to take
that post.
"I disagree. I believe you would've been a capable leader," he insisted
sincerely.
Mei merely scoffed in response, assuming he was still teasing her.
Deciding not to press further on the topic if she didn't believe him, he let
it drop.
"Where to next?" Mei inquired, having walked through the streets of
Konoha hand in hand, engaging in conversation for nearly an hour.
"Home," he replied.
"But I wanted to try out that new hot spring," Mei protested, eliciting a
chuckle from him at her playful demeanor.
"Perhaps next time," he responded, giving her soft, plump ass a gentle
squeeze.
Some days, he just wanted to bend her over and take her virginity. Yet,
both had agreed to wait until marriage, and he was resolute in honouring
that commitment, no matter how strong his urges.
"Next time. You always say that." She complained.
"And you're always so greedy." He said tweaking her nose as they entered
the Uchiha Compound, giving a nod to the guards who bowed ninety
degree to him in respect. "You're like a pig. No matter how much I feed
you, you're never full."
Mei shot him another glare. "Did you seriously just compare me to a pig?"
"Yes," he replied unapologetically. "You're my gorgeous, alluring little
piggy."
"…you're such an asshole."
"Oink oink."
Mei attempted to punch him, but he effortlessly evaded her strikes,
leading her in a playful chase until they reached their home.
There, he seized her fist and pressed her against the wall. Before she
could protest, he captured her lips with his own, and they indulged in a
passionate kiss for several moments before he reluctantly pulled away.
Mei huffed in exasperation. "You're still such an asshole."
He smirked at her remark, sliding his hand beneath her dress to caress
her breasts, eliciting a soft moan from her. Then, he lightly pinched her
nipple, causing her to gasp in a mixture of pain and pleasure. "I believe
the term you're searching for is 'daddy'."
"I'm not calling you daddy," Mei asserted firmly.
"Is that a challenge?" he responded, a playful glint in his eyes.
Mei scoffed at his words but didn't say anything.
He smiled and released her arms. "Head back to our room. I'll join you
shortly."
"You'd better," Mei retorted before departing. He then descended to his
underground training area, where his Shadow Clones were honing their
skills in controlling Nature Chakra.
He dispelled them and absorbed their memories before the notification
rang in his mind.
Ding!
Your Nature Chakra skill has Levelled up by 1!
Ding!
Your Nature Chakra has reached Level 25!
New ability Unlocked!
Sage Mode!
He stared at the notification for a moment before he smiled.
Finally.
—————
Daimyo of the Land of Earth POV
"Those shinobi managed to escape once again." He said, his voice filled
with fatherly disappointment as he stared at the Iwa shinobi he had
sheltered after the destruction of their village. Now he wondered if doing
that had been the correct decision. "This is the third mission you've failed
this month, Haruki-kun."
The shinobi remained on his keeping position, utterly still and no sign of
his true feelings. "I know of my failures, Daimyo-sama."
"And yet, you stand here before me, as if you bear no responsibility," he
remarked before addressing one of his Samurai guards, a loyal
companion for as long as he could remember. "Asahi, my old friend, tell
me, what would a Samurai do if he failed me so egregiously in a single
month?"
"He would commit Seppuku to restore his honor, Daimyo-sama," came
Asahi's swift response, his tone unwavering. He then cast a disdainful
glance toward the kneeling shinobi. "Though, I suppose a shinobi
wouldn't comprehend the concept of honor, given the actions of their
brethren in the Land of Lightning."
Yes, the Land of Lightning event. A truly dreadful situation, and one that
he was glad didn't befell his own Kingdom.
It was one of the reasons why he had joined the Daimyo alliance. To
ensure that his kingdom wouldn't suffer the same fate as the Land of
Lightning.
Those Konoha bastards had become too strong and overreached their
boundaries. He and the other Daimyos will put those upstart killers in
their place soon enough. But for now, he has his own problems to deal
with.
"I suppose a shinobi who has honour is not a very good shinobi,
considering their profession." He said, advancing toward Haruki.
"However, that doesn't excuse you from your recent failures, Haruki-kun.
What explanation do you have for this latest setback?"
Haruki shifted uneasily but maintained his silence.
"Speak." He ordered, sternly this time. "Or have you forgotten how I
sheltered, fed and protected your people these past few months?"
"I… remember, Daimyo-sama." Haruki said. As he should, since Haruki
was the leader of the remnants of the Iwa shinobi under his care.
This man was the last Elite Jounin from Iwa, who had taken it upon
himself to gather other shinobi and civilians fleeing from Iwa when it
was attacked by Konoha.
Or that's what he had been told. Now, he was doubting whether the man
was even a Jounin, given all his failures.
"Then explain." He said simply.
"The bandits you sent me after. They were… from Iwa."
"So? What does that have to do with anything? They've gone rogue and
are now wreaking havoc within my territory. The only fitting punishment
for such actions is death. Death that you failed to deliver," he stated
firmly.
"…they used to be my comrades, Daimyo-sama."
"Are you telling me that you have sympathy for the bandits harming my
people, destroying my properties?" He asked sternly
The shinobi remained silent for a long moment before he let out a heavy
sigh. "No, Daimyo-sama."
He glared at the shinobi for a long moment, watching him squirm under
his gaze before he continued. "Tell me, Haruki-kun, what punishment do
you believe is fitting for your failures thus far?"
With Haruki's silence persisting, he proceeded. "Dismemberment would
render you crippled and diminish your worth. I could confiscate your
lands and possessions, but you have none. However, I can hold your
people accountable for your errors. Would that work for you, Haruki-
kun?"
"Please, punish me for my mistakes, Daimyo-sama. Not my people,"
Haruki pleaded.
He tapped his staff on the ground, feeling mildly irritated by the
situation, when the hall's door swung open, and a messenger rushed
towards him, only to be intercepted by one of his Samurai guards.
The Samurai accepted the scroll from the messenger, deftly examining it
for any signs of traps or poison before handing it over to him.
He unfurled the message and perused its contents, his expression growing
grim as he reached the end of the scroll.
"What does the message say, Daimyo-sama?" Asahi asked, only daring to
question him on account of their long years of friendship.
He let out a heavy sigh as he glared at the scroll, wishing that it would
burn to pieces in his grip. It didn't, nor did glaring at it change the words
written in it.
"The Daimyos of the Land of Grass, Rain, Claw, Fang, Mountain and Bear
have declared war on us." He said with gritted teeth.
"Those minor kingdoms. They dare!?" Asahi asked, looking as enraged as
he felt within his heart.
"It appears that the fall of Iwa and our inability to restore peace to our
lands have emboldened these weaklings into thinking we're vulnerable,"
he remarked with a disdainful scoff, though inwardly he was consumed
by worry. The situation was dire—very dire.
"Do you wish for me to raise the banners, my lord?" Asahi inquired.
"Hold off until we convene a war council and determine the best course
of action against these insolent foes," he instructed before turning his
attention to the still-kneeling shinobi. "Rise, Haruki-kun. It seems an
opportunity has come for you to atone for your past failures."
—————
Daimyo of the Land of Wind POV
He laughed and laughed and laughed as he heard about the full on
assault on the Land of Earth from its nearby neighbouring Kingdoms.
"The Land of Earth has indeed grown weak, if minor Kingdoms can attack
them with such impunity." He said, taking great amusement in the
predicament of his supposed 'ally'.
They might have been friends now, but he never forgot how those Iwa
fuckers invaded the Land of Wind during the 3rd shinobi war. He also
remembered the incompetence of the Sand shinobi, who failed to protect
his wife, dear Kimiko. She had gone out to meet her family and tragically
became collateral damage in their conflict. It was something he'd never
forgiven Suna for.
Upon learning of Iwa's eventual destruction, he had celebrated with
seven days of feasting. Now, it seemed he would have to prepare for
another celebration once the Land of Earth was destroyed and absorbed
by its neighboring kingdoms.
For even an idiot could see that there was no way the Land of Earth was
winning this war.
Indeed, by the end of this war, the Land of Earth would be lucky to be
left as a Minor Kingdom itself instead of being completely wiped out.
"Daisuke, prepare the castle for another celebration!" he instructed his
minister and spymaster, who had delivered this news to him.
"Would that be wise my lord? After all, you are still part of the Daimyo
Alliance, no matter who flimsy that Alliance might be."
He scoffed at Daisuke's words. "Worry not my friend. Those bastards need
me far more than I need them. After all, I've always had a good
relationship with Konoha, even going as far as to send my missions to
them, instead of Suna. The other Daimyos might fear Konoha's retaliation
but I hold no such fear. So go, prepare my castle for another feast. This is
an occasion to rejoice and make merry, not brood silently within our
castles."
"As you wish, Daimyo-sama," Daisuke acquiesced with a bow before
departing, leaving him to his solitude in the chamber.
He went over to the window and stared out at the beautiful capital city of
his Kingdom. It stood as a beacon of prosperity amidst the vast expanse
of desert that stretched as far as the eye could see.
He heard the rustling of clothes behind him and turned to find a tall
figure standing by his bed.
"You're late, Kakuzu. I feared that you had failed in your mission." He
said.
"I would never fail on such an easy mission." The supposed Immortal said
in his raspy voice. "Now, my payment."
"Already deposited into your account. Here's the receipt," he stated,
passing a piece of paper to Kakuzu, who perused it before nodding in
approval. "I trust you're prepared for your next assignment?"
"As long as you're prepared for the subsequent payment," Kakuzu
retorted, eliciting a smile from him.
He liked this guy. A brute, and a killer he might be, but he was a simple
creature at the end of the day. Throw a few ryo his way, and he would be
willing to do anything and everything for him.
"Of course. I would not dare to filch from the man who fought the God of
Shinobi himself." He said, his voice only a fraction away from becoming
mocking. He then took out a scroll from within his sleeves and threw it at
Kakuzu. "That's your next mission."
Kakuzu went through the contents of that scroll and then tilted his head.
"Are you sure about this?"
He raised an eyebrow at that question. "What? Are you unable to do this
mission. As someone who has fought the great Hashirama himself, you
shouldn't have a problem assassinating a weak Kage, right?"
"Yes. But this is the first time I've seen a Daimyo assassinating his own
Kage. I just want to be certain that you won't get cold feet once I
accomplish my mission."
"Cold feet..." He chuckled, a dark undertone lacing his voice. "Cold feet?
No. Those bastards took my beloved Kimiko from me. And now that
they're vulnerable, it's time to wipe that worthless Hidden Village off the
map once and for all."
Kakuzu stared at him for a long moment before he said. "I want half
payment beforehand."
"Done." He said.
"Understood. I'll either accomplish the task within a month or refund
your payment," Kakuzu declared before exiting the room, leaving him in
solitude once more.
He released a sigh as he approached the head of his bed, fixing his gaze
upon the portrait of a stunning woman—a sight he beheld every night
before retiring.
"Kimiko, just wait. I'll avenge you," he vowed, gently caressing the
portrait, unaware of the tiny scorpion lurking in the room's corner,
eavesdropping on all his conversations.
—————
Daimyo of the Land of Water POV
He stared at the corpses laid on his feet, a dark, satisfied smile on his face
as he confirmed the end of the Hozuki clan.
"Was that all of them?" He asked, counting the corpses of the children
and babies to make sure that none escaped. They matched the number
he'd been told. But you can never be too sure of such a thing.
"Yes, my lord." Juzo Biwa replied, feeding the blood from the corpses to
his sword.
A sword that he intended to take after the Kiri swordsman dies on an
'unfortunate mission'. Just as he had claimed everything else from Kiri
following its devastation by Konoha.
He would kiss Konoha's Hokage for ridding him of this problem if not for
the looming threat of Konoha's power, casting a shadow over them all
like an imminent guillotine.
Being the weakest of all the Daimyos, he would have no choice but to
surrender his recently regained freedom if Konoha came knocking.
Yes, freedom, because unlike the other Daimyos who had a good if not
favourable relationships with their Hidden villages, his own relationship
with the Mizukage, and Kiri in turn, could only be described as
antagonistic.
As in, they hated each other guts. Or well, he hated the Third Mizukage
at least. Why wouldn't he, when that bastard was the one behind his
father's assassination.
Given that the Mizukage and his forces wielded far greater strength than
his own, they had little recourse but to bow their heads and turn a blind
eye to the atrocities committed by Kiri's shinobi against his people.
It wasn't even as if he cared for his people. But they were his people. His
property. His to do with what he wants. Not Kiri's.
With Kiri finally eradicated, having received divine retribution for their
transgressions, he would be foolish not to seize this opportunity to wipe
out the last vestiges of that cursed village.
"When will Kisame return from his mission?" he asked tersely, irritated by
the necessity of conversing with these Kiri shinobi. They would have
their reckoning soon enough, he vowed to himself.
"Once he's fulfilled the mission, my Lord," Juzo Biwa retorted, his tone
lacking any semblance of respect.
Indeed, their time would come soon enough. Once he had purged all
remnants of Kiri, he would set about reclaiming complete authority over
the Land of Water, and then turn his attention to addressing the situation
with Konoha.
—————
Daimyo of the Land of Lightning POV
Boom!!!
The dust cleared and he watched as the X mark in the mountain was
destroyed, replaced by a ten feet wide and three feet deep crater.
The crowd surrounding him immediately started cheering at the result
and he held back a sigh at their foolishness. This is what he gets for
surrounding himself with nobles who had no idea about how powerful
shinobi can truly be.
That attack, was comparable to an A-class Jutsu at best. Nothing
compared to the power he had been promised.
He stared at the Fuinjutsu enhanced cannon whose blueprints his shinobi
had taken from one of Kumo's hidden labs that survived Konoha's purge.
As far as his knowledge went, the cannon originated as an experimental
weapon design crafted by the Uzumaki—a design later appropriated by
Kumo following the destruction of Uzushio.
For the past few months, they had diligently toiled on creating this
cannon, aiming for its power to rival and ultimately surpass that of a
Tailed Beast Bomb.
He recalled the surge of hope he had felt when his men first presented
him with this design—a hope that he would finally possess a weapon
capable of exacting revenge upon those tree fuckers who ruined his
beautiful Kingdom.
So much for that.
"Is this the best you've accomplished with all the funding I've provided?"
He demanded of the project's chief scientist, his dissatisfaction evident on
his face.
"My lord, our most skilled Fuinjutsu experts perished in Kumo, and the
materials we managed to acquire for the cannon were subpar," the
scientist groveled. "I assure you, prior to Kumo's downfall, the cannon
prototype showed potential to rival the might of an S-class Jutsu."
"An S-class Jutsu." He sighed. "Are you talking about the same Jutsu that
our enemies from Konoha spammed without any reservation to destroy
our ports, mines, industrial bases, and bridges. Are you talking about that
same level of power?"
"Yes, my lord." The scientist replied and he held back another sigh of
disappointment.
Not enough. Even if they managed to develop a weapon capable of
unleashing destruction on par with an S-class Jutsu, it wouldn't suffice.
Not when his adversaries possessed far greater capabilities.
Perhaps, if he sustained this project for several more decades, he might
witness the Tailed Beast Bomb's level of power as promised by the
Uzushio scrolls.
However, as it stood, he lacked both the patience and the resources
necessary to continue financing this project. Not anymore.
He would need to seek other means to exact his revenge on those tree
fuckers. Yes, he would ensure they regretted the day they dared to lay
waste to his realm, even if it kills him.
—————
Daimyo of the Land of Fire POV
He perused the report brought by his spy master, his jaw clenched tight
in simmering anger.
Another betrayal, this time from a noble he had considered trustworthy—
the father of one of his concubines, no less.
"Why would Lord Wakatabe betray us like this?" he demanded of his spy
master.
"It appears that Lord Wakatabe's heir was afflicted with a severe medical
condition. Konoha promised to provide medical aid in exchange for his
support," came the response.
His face twisted with anger, and he struggled to contain the urge to shred
the paper into pieces.
"You're dismissed," he curtly ordered his spy master, sinking into his seat
as soon as the man departed.
This economic war, this silent conflict, was not unfolding in his favor at
all.
He had hoped that by rallying all the other Daimyos into a unified
faction, they could effectively challenge Konoha, even if only through
economic means.
However, things did not unfold as he had anticipated.
Overnight, it seemed as if Konoha had become an economic giant, selling
raw metal ingots in large quantities at prices significantly lower than
what his own people could afford to sell.
Moreover, they began selling wood, glass, food, road construction
services, medical services, and a myriad of other smaller services, not to
mention their highly sought-after shinobi services.
And compared to Konoha, that was prospering, his Land of Fire was
facing problems from all sides.
Once Konoha withdrew its protection, border towns and cities became
vulnerable to attacks from neighbouring minor kingdoms. While none of
these smaller kingdoms dared to launch a full-scale assault like they'd
done wtih Land of Earth, it didn't mean that his border lords were spared
from trouble.
The border lords were furious with him, and many had begun to align
themselves with Konoha in exchange for protection.
And this was only the beginning of his troubles.
In recent months, an increasing number of his lords had begun siding
with Konoha. The power base he once relied on was slowly eroding with
each passing day. He had initially believed that pooling their wealth and
resources through the alliance would strengthen their position while
weakening Konoha.
However, that plan had failed miserably. Now, he found himself in an
even weaker position than when he first formed the alliance.
Even worse, the Land of Earth was now under attack, marking the loss of
one of his four major allies. And now he was getting reports that the
Daimyo of the Land of Wind never stopped supporting Konoha from the
dark.
This… was bad. There was no other way to put it. This was really really
bad.
Two of his major allies won't be supporting him if a war broke out with
Konoha. And the other two were… unreliable, to say the least.
'Are we, the five Daimyos, the five most powerful men in the Elemental
Nations, really going to lose to a shinobi village?' He asked himself,
having trouble believing that this was really happening.
But it was happening, and he saw no way to reverse this situation. No
way to win this war.
—————
AN: An overarching view of what is going in the rest of the Elemental
Nations. With the major Kingdoms having grown so weak, the minor
Kingdoms are rising up. Not to mention the Major Kingdoms are still
dealing with internal strifes, unlike Konoha, which is far more united
than it'd been in canon.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 53- New Captures
Ren Uchiha POV
He flew through the sky, accelerating faster and faster till he broke the
Supersonic barrier and reached Hypersonic levels of speed.
The one basic thing he noticed about flight was the amount of air
resistance that he had to go through when flying.
At lower speeds of flight, the impact was negligible, but as he sped up,
the air resistance became heavier and heavier, until it felt like he was
moving through honey instead of air.
To address this challenge, he create a Jutsu to displace the air ahead of
him—a seemingly basic technique in principle. However, this innovation
catapulted his flight capabilities to unprecedented levels of speed.
This Jutsu still wasn't perfect. And he still faced a minor amount of Air
Resistance during his flight. But as he level ups this Jutsu and level ups
his flying speed, he was confident that he would eventually reach Re-
entry level of flights. Which is about 25 mach. Meaning 25 times the
speed of sound.
Yet for the moment, he leisurely traversed the skies, effortlessly covering
a mile in a mere second until he arrived at his destination: the sprawling
mechanical city where one of his Waifus lived.
Empowered by his Sage Mode, he swiftly detected her presence and
glided towards her.
He found her looking warily in his direction but that wariness left her
body as soon as she recognised that it was him.
"Hello, Konan," he greeted warmly, his smile genuine as he observed the
food distribution among the city's poor. "I didn't realize there were so
many homeless in Ame,"
"Hello to you too, Ren." She said, scrutinising his new form intensely.
"That's… not Transformation Jutsu, is it?"
"No. I used a Time Acceleration Seal to age myself up."
"That…" Konan looked like she was about to say some very uncharitable
words but she held her tongue in the end. Then her gaze went to his eye
and her lips pressed thin. "You're using Nagato's eyes." She said, a blend
of accusation and resignation in her tone.
"No, I'm not," he affirmed, retrieving Nagato's pair of Rinnegan eyes from
his Inventory to show to her. "I simply studied Nagato's eyes and
discovered a method to evolve my own."
"That's… I wasn't aware that Sharingan could evolve into Rinnegan."
"And I wasn't aware that there were so many poor people in Ame." he
remarked, a slight frown creasing his features. "Haven't you guys enjoyed
peace for over a decade now? So what's with the rampant poverty."
"They're not citizens of Ame. They're refugees from the Land of Earth,"
she explained, a tinge of accusation lacing her tone. "People who fled the
Land of Earth due to the chaos following Iwa's destruction."
"Hey, don't look at me like that. If Onoki hadn't poisoned the Fourth
Hokage during a peace talks, then Iwa would still be standing." He said
before he offered her an arm, like a gentleman.
Konan regarded him silently for a moment before accepting his arm.
Together, they took to the skies, flying side by side, ignoring the people
in the ground who gawked and pointed in awe.
Even among accomplished shinobi, flying was a rare thing.
Expanding his chakra, he formed a protective bubble around them,
simultaneously weaving a convincing illusion within it. This illusionary
barrier rendered them invisible to any onlookers, providing a level of
privacy from the prying eyes of civilians and ordinary shinobi, though it
wouldn't deceive a sensor.
"So…" He started, not sure how to broach this topic. "Heard that you guys
found oil in the Land of Earth and decided to bring democracy to their
kingdom."
"…what?" Konan asked, giving him a confused glance.
"Oh, you know. I heard that Nagato launched a war on the Land of Earth
with an alliance made up of several smaller Kingdoms." He said. "I was
just curious what all that was about."
Konan narrowed her eyes at him. "We might be allied to Konoha, but that
doesn't mean we need to explain our actions to you."
"I'm not saying you do. And this is not an interrogation." He said, "I
wasn't lying when I said that I'm merely curious about the sudden start of
yet another war. Wasn't Nagato all about peace and all that crap."
Konan hesitated for a moment before she said. "It's for land."
"Land?" He asked. "Doesn't Ame has a lot of it already. Is all this just
because of greed?"
"No," Konan disagreed adamantly. "While Ame does possess ample land, a
significant portion of it is situated in a rainy region prone to frequent
flooding throughout much of the year. Such climatic conditions are
unfavorable for agriculture. Thus, our aim is to acquire fertile land from
the Land of Earth to address this issue."
"So it boils down to greed," he concluded, a mischievous glint in his eye.
However, Konan's reaction was less than amused.
"Seeking to prevent our people from starving isn't greed," Konan retorted,
her tone firm.
"You say that, but as bad as Ame's situation is, it's not bad to the point
that the people of this Kingdom go to sleep on a hungry stomach." He
pointed out. "You may struggle with farming in such weather, but your
citizens also have access to abundant fish, wild game, fruit-bearing trees,
and other resources from the vast forests."
Konan pursed her lips and remained silent, making him chuckle.
"I do not blame you for this war." He said. "Your country is strong, and
the Land of Earth is weak right now. Your alliance, along with the
leadership of Nagato, should be more than enough to defeat Land of
Earth and take their lands and resources. I'm just amused that you're
doing the exact same thing that you condemned the other major villages
for."
"It's not the same thing at all." Konan snapped at him. "We'll make sure
that the civilians aren't harmed in this war. Or barring that, try to keep
the causality as low as possible."
His expression softened at her response. "I believe you'll do your best,
Konan. But in war, innocents always suffer, whether directly or
indirectly. And even if you strive for peace, how long can it be
maintained if the populace begins to resist your authority? Would you
still be seen as a benevolent leader then?"
"We'll address future challenges as they arise," Konan declared, her tone
signalling the conclusion of their discussion on the matter. He respected
her decision and chose to leave it at that.
"I'm still surprised that Nagato decided to make an alliance with Land of
Grass and other nearby Kingdoms." He said after a moment of silence.
"Can you maintain these alliances in the future or are they all
temporary?"
"They're temporary. Once we've secured enough territory from the Land
of Earth, the alliance will dissolve. After that, we can only hope the other
kingdoms don't turn on each other in pursuit of claiming a larger share of
the spoils."
"Sounds like a clusterfuck." He said with a chuckle. "But it would also
remove a powerful enemy from your backs. An enemy that has invaded
Ame time and again in the past. So I can't say that I blame you for this
either."
Konan nodded and they continued flying through the sky until they
reached the industrial sector of the village.
Here, he could see dozens if not hundreds of workers using the Steel that
Konoha had sold to Ame to craft an array of new items, ranging from
weaponry to kitchen and bathroom utensils, to agricultural tools.
"I had no idea Ame had expanded its steel production to such an extent,"
he remarked, taken aback by the scene. "And I certainly didn't realize
Konoha was supplying such a significant amount of steel to you."
"It provides jobs for more people and boosts our economy," Konan
explained with a casual shrug. "We're exploring ways to further
industrialize the process, purchasing more raw steel from Konoha to
increase production, and thereby acquiring more wealth and resources."
"Well, that's certainly a better way to earn wealth that with
assassinations, sabotage, and other shady shit that we shinobi usually get
up to." He said with some amusement even as his high Intelligence and
Science Talent started working in concert to come up with various new
designs for Industrial equipment that would help Konan's people produce
more steel products from the steel ingots.
He decided to draw those designs and send them to Konan after this
meeting. More trade between Ame and Konoha would tie them more
closely together, if nothing else. And making your allies more prosperous
will always a good thing in the long run.
They glided through the air in silence for a few moments until Konan
began gently pulling at his arm. "Come," she urged, pointing towards a
shop in the distance. "Let me treat you to some local Ame cuisine."
"Are you inviting me on a date, Konan?" he teased as they touched down
on the street and made their way into the shop.
He discreetly cast a genjutsu on the shop's entrance, preventing other
customers from approaching while they remained inside. It granted them
a degree of privacy, though he resolved to compensate the shop owner
generously for the lack of other patrons.
To his surpise, the shop specialised in ramen noodles. He wondered if
some of the Uzumaki genes had been passed down on Nagato as well,
making him favour this shop over others.
"Come," Konan said, leading him to a seat, but before she could sit down,
he pulled her onto his lap.
Konan shot him a glare. "What do you think you're doing?"
"Claiming what's rightfully mine," he replied with a smirk. Konan pursed
her lips, appearing annoyed at his remark, but then she huffed and
looked away, casting a glance towards the shop owner who was doing his
best to ignore their playful exchange.
"A miso Ramen and…" She said before glancing at him.
"A pork ramen." He added, relishing in the feeling of having Konan, one
of the best waifus in the Naruto world, in his arms.
The main reason why he held Konan in such high regard, was her
unwavering loyalty to those she cherished. Even after the passing of
Nagato and Yahiko, she remained steadfastly dedicated to their memory
and their shared dream.. Even fighting Obito to the death in and effort to
stop him from desecrating their bodies.
You can't put a price on that kind of loyalty. Loyalty like that would've
drawn him to Konan, even if she weren't stunningly beautiful and an S-
class kunoichi.
"So… do you come here often?" He asked in the ensuing silence.
"Do you harass young women often?" Konan shot back, earning a grin
from him.
"Only if they catch my eye," he replied with a playful grin, surprised to
see a blush rise to her cheeks.
Man, being as good looking a he was, was almost unfair. Uchiha genes
and Iryojutsu face sculpting for the win!
"Why are you here?" Konan asked once she'd regained her composure.
"Mostly because I was curious about what my new allies were doing."
"Then you can leave after you're done eating here." She told him and then
let out a yelp as he pinched her ass, prompting a glare from her.
"Nah. Teasing you is fun. I think I'll remain." He said.
"You're a scoundrel." Konan told him.
"Yes. Yes, I am." He said proudly before he thought of something and
gave her a saucy wink. "Hey, Konan, would you mind if I study your
body?"
"Would you mind if I slit your throat?" Konan retorted sharply. Despite
her stern words, a blush betrayed her true feelings, eliciting a chuckle
from him once more.
Was Konan actually attracted to him? That was… surprising, considering
that just a few months ago, he entered their home and beat up both her
and her best friend.
Man, handsome people sure had it easy in life. And he was glad to be
among their ranks now.
"Not like that." He clarified. "I'm just curious about your paper body
technique. Can you teach me how that technique works?"
"Why would you want to learn something like that?" Konan asked, giving
him a suspicious look.
"Because I'm working on a similar technique of my own. But one that is
similar to the Bloodline of the Hozuki clan. Only, instead of allowing me
to turn my body to water, this technique would allow me to turn my
body into Earth." He said.
Truth was, he has been thinking about this kind of technique ever since
he entered this world. Mostly because it would make him impervious to
most form of attacks.
Only, he didn't have the means to make a complicated jutsu like this own
his own till now. But now that he has access to the Science Talent, he
believed that he would be able to create this Jutsu eventually.
Like, who didn't want a Logia type body?
Konan stared at him for a long moment before she nodded and took out a
paper scroll from within her arms before handing it over to him.
"Neat trick." He told her as he pushed the scroll inside his Inventory.
"Not neat enough to help me defeat you." Konan said with a scoff.
"Sweetheart, it would take far more than a neat trick to defeat me."
"Don't call me that."
"Sure, darling."
"And don't call me that either."
"Understood, love."
Konan shot him a glare, clearly unamused by his endearing nicknames.
Before she could say anything else to him though, the shop owner arrived
and handed the both of them their Ramen. Though he had to balance his
own with Chakra threads since Konan was sitting in his lap, making the
whole seating arrangement a bit awkward.
The meal was enjoyable, though it paled slightly in comparison to the
delicious noodles from Ichiraku.
After finishing, he generously tipped the shop owner before they
departed the shop.
Once they were outside, she turned and looked at him. "Do you want
anything else?"
"No."
"Then you can leave."
He chuckled at her remark. "So harsh. And here I was, even bringing you
a gift."
"A gift?" Konan inquired, appearing more cautious now.
"Hey, what's with that reaction?" he asked, a slight twitch in his eye. "Do
you want the gifts or not?"
"What are the gifts?" she asked with clear suspicion in her eyes.
"Here," he said, presenting a scroll to her. "This is a gift for Nagato. It
contains a set of instructions that will enable him to master the
Adamantine Sealing Chains. Kushina entrusted it to me once she learned
that Ame is now under the rule of an Uzumaki."
"I see. Please convey our gratitude to Kushina-san on behalf of Nagato
and myself," Konan replied.
"Of course. And then... this is your gift," he continued, retrieving a marble
sculpture about the size of an arm. The sculpture depicted a youthful
scene: Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato sitting together with Jiraiya, all
wearing bright smiles as they engaged in cheerful conversation.
Konan's reaction to the sculpture was immediate and profound. Her
demeanor shifted, becoming still, her lips trembling and her eyes
moistening as she reached out with trembling hands to touch the
sculpture. After a moment of caressing it, she released a shuddering
breath, a single tear rolling down her cheek.
"This... is beautiful," she managed to say, tears now streaming freely
down her cheeks as she looked at him. "Thank you, Ren."
He returned her warm smile. "It's my pleasure," he said before a thought
crossed his mind, prompting another smile. "Oh, I have another gift for
you. Although it's more of news than an actual gift."
"What news?" Konan asked, getting hold of her emotion once again.
"I killed Danzo. The man who aided Hanzo in ambushing and killing
Yahiko," he revealed. "I understand this is-"
His words were cut off as Konan leaned in and kissed him firmly on the
lips.
He instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist, drawing her closer as
their kiss intensified, growing more passionate with each passing
moment. Eventually, they reluctantly parted, breathless and flush with
emotion.
Ding!
Your Kissing Skill has levelled up by 1!
Nice.
An hour later, he bid farewell to Konan and returned home, pausing as he
noticed one of his own Shadow Clones waiting outside.
"Boss, I have important news," the Shadow Clone began.
"And what's this important news?" he inquired.
"With the help of Sage Mode, we finally found Madara's hideout, as well
as the area where he has kept those hundred thousand White Zetsu." His
Shadow Clone said, causing his eyes widened in surprise and excitement.
"What about the Black Zetsu? Was he present too?" he inquired, his
excitement fading as his clone shook its head.
"Unfortunately, no," the clone replied. "We scoured all the tunnels and
hidden bases nearby, but he was nowhere to be found."
His eyes narrowed at the news. "It seems like Black Zetsu has truly gone
underground. No matter. I'll track him down eventually. For now,
maintain surveillance on those locations and erect a barrier that will
trigger the moment Black Zetsu approaches."
His Shadow Clone nodded. "Anything else, boss?"
"Don't do anything to the White Zetsu that area running around. I don't
want to alarm Black Zetsu."
"Very well, boss." His Shadow Clone said before it used Hiraishin and
vanished.
With his Clone gone, he looked up at the moon, thinking of all the
dangers left in this world now that Obito is dead and Akatsuki had been
disbanded.
Black Zetsu, Toneri and Isshiki, who must still be wandering around in
the Elemental Nations, somewhere.
Not for long. For once he's strong enough, he'll deal with all these threats
and make the continent a safer place to live for his waifus and any
children he might have with them.
—————
Minato Namikaze POV
"—the daimyos are trying but they won't succeed. Konoha is too strong to
be toppled by them. They can inconvenience us but not much more than
that." He said.
"I know all that. I might not have a spy network but I do send out my
Shadow Clones every now and then to gather information." Ren said.
"What do you truly want my help with, Minato-san?"
"…very well. I'll be direct then. I am tired of all these shinobi villages and
Kingdoms warring against each other. I aim to unite the entire Elemental
Nations under my rule to establish lasting peace. And I wanted to know if
you would support me in this endeavour."
There was a beat of silence. And then.
"Sure. I'm in."
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
"I love you, Ren-Senpai," a random girl on the streets declared, handing
him a bouquet of flowers while blushing profusely.
Pakura, who was supposed to be his date for the day, appeared
thoroughly unimpressed by the girl's audacious behavior but refrained
from commenting.
Being confessed to had become so routine for him over the past few
months that he hardly even blinked at it anymore. And he would have
politely declined the confession if not for one very important factor.
His phone buzzed in his pocket.
'Seriously, what's with these overzealous fangirls and their obsessive
crushes?' he thought to himself, feeling exasperated by the constant
stream of love confessions that resulted in their capture.
Quickly, he retrieved his company phone and designated his latest
capture— his fourth in the past few months—as his Familiar. This meant
they would be part of his staff but not his harem.
The whole situation was rather irritating. Any individual captured—even
as a Familiar—received a portion of all his defenses, as well as access to
the Body Tune-up and Everlasting Talent.
With the Everlasting Talent, they were essentially immortal now.
However, their capture didn't earn him any points, which was
disappointing. Nevertheless, they were now effectively his immortal
hanger ons. It was frustrating because most of the girls were weak,
primarily Genin or civilians.
But just because they were currently weak didn't mean they would stay
that way forever. With Teaching Talent, he could identify their strengths
and begin instructing them accordingly. Whether it was in shinobi
training, fuinjutsu arts, cooking, business, administration, or any other
field, they didn't necessarily need to be powerful as long as they were
useful to him and his family.
Given their immortality, they would continue to accumulate experience
in their chosen field over the coming decades until they eventually
became the foremost experts in the world.
Or that was the hope at least. That's why he did what he did next.
"I'm looking for a maid to serve in my household. Wanna join?"
The girl excitedly bobbed her head up and down, making him smile.
"Do you have any parents?"
The girl shook her head.
"Then pack your luggage. You'll be living in my home from today
onwards."
The girl swooned at his words before quickly nodding her head. "I
promise I won't fail you, Ren-sama," she declared loudly before hurrying
off.
He promptly created and dispatched a Shadow Clone to assist her before
glancing sideways at Pakura, who appeared even more unimpressed now.
Then, she grew somewhat contemplative.
"What did you see in that girl that I didn't?" She asked. "Did she have a
dormant bloodline in her body?"
"Nah. The girl is born to civilians and is mediocre in every aspect of her
life."
"Then why make her your maid? We already have more of them in our
house than we know what to do with. And you certainly don't care about
their beauty either. Or their body for that matter."
He squeezed her hand. "You'll learn eventually love" 'Once you get
captured as well.' "For now, come. Let's continue our date. Anything you
want for lunch."
"I'm craving that tri-flavored Tempura Udon you brought home that day,"
Pakura stated.
"It's not available in Konoha. My Shadow Clone literally brought it back
from the Land of Noodles while scouting that country," He explained.
"Then take me there."
"...I spoil you girls too much. But very well," he conceded, before using
Hiraishin to teleport with Pakura to another country.
—————
As he entered the Naka Shrine, the murmurs ceased instantly, and all the
Uchiha clan members rose to bow deeply to him. It was... a bit unsettling.
The level of respect and devotion now shown by Uchiha clan members
made him feel as though he were the leader of a secret cult.
The members of the Hawk faction were particularly fervent in their
dedication to him. This was odd considering the only interaction he'd had
with them was when he used Genjutsu to knock them all out.
He acknowledged his clan members with a nod and proceeded to the
head of the dias, where the Clan leader, elders, and other esteemed
members of the clan were seated.
He met gaze with Fugaku who seemed highly amused at his discomfort,
causing his eye to twitch in annoyance. This bastard.
There was also something different about his seat. The cushion appeared
larger and more luxurious than even the one reserved for Fugaku.
What the heck! Were these bastards attempting to designate him as the
unofficial clan leader or something? Clever of them, albeit annoying.
Another noteworthy difference in the seating arrangement was that,
instead of an elder who should have been seated beside him, there was
now a beautiful young woman.
The same one who had unlocked her Mangekyo Sharingan. Naori Uchiha.
"Ren-sama." Naori Uchiha said with a deep bow. "We've reserved your
seat for you."
'And the elders also reserved a girl for me.' He thought with mild
exasperation.
The entire 'throwing a girl at Ren' scenario would have bothered him if
he weren't already considering courting Naori in the future. After all, she
was an Uchiha and a Tier 6 Kunoichi.
"Thank you, Naori-san." He said and sat down on the cushion as the
monthly clan meeting finally started.
During the clan meeting, Naori sided up to him and began explaining
some of the topics being discussed that he lacked context for.
He was still relatively new to these clan gatherings, and subjects like
diplomacy, politicking, administration, law and order, and others were
not his forte.
In contrast, Naori had been participating in these meetings for over a
decade now. Consequently, she possessed knowledge about many things
he was unfamiliar with, particularly inter-clan politics, a topic he had
previously shown little interest in aside from that one intervention with
the Hawk faction.
After a few hours into the meeting, they transitioned into discussing the
clan's financial matters.
He observed that some of the younger Genins had already begun to doze
off in their seats, tired of the tedious details being discussed. This was a
common sight, which is why Genins were typically seated towards the
back of the hall.
"I believe we should begin by addressing the Glass business we recently
launched, courtesy of Ren-sama's generosity," one of the elders remarked.
Hm, finally, a familiar topic.
—————
AN: Sorry about the delay in the upload of this chapter. I necro'ed in one
of the stories and got banned from posting anything for the past few
days. But now I'm finally back into the game.
I've even started writing the next part of this story. Which would take
place in Worm verse.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day
Chapter 54- Another dimension
and second marriage
Hayami POV
One by one, she conquered each obstacle, leaping, scaling, crawling, and
sprinting until she reached the coveted finish line.
With chest heaving for air, she stole a glance at the Shadow Clone of
Ren-sama, stationed at the sidelines with a stopwatch in hand.
His nod of approval elicited a sigh of relief from her.
She had passed the monthly exam Ren-sama had created for them, by
beating her own time from the previous month.
This outcome didn't surprise her. After all, she had diligently trained
under Ren-sama for the past few months and she has yet to fail a single
monthly exam. The same held true for the other 'maids' under his
tutelage.
Joining the clone at the sidelines, she observed as the other maids
tackled the mile-long obstacle course.
By now, their number had grown to six. As far as she was aware, each
had confessed their feelings to Ren-sama before earning the opportunity
to serve as his maids.
The reason why specifically the six of them were chosen remained a
mystery to her, considering numerous other girls had also confessed their
love for him. Yet, if she were to speculate, it likely stemmed from the
unwavering loyalty each of them held towards Ren-sama.
Once she got recovered from the exhaustion, she got sent to the second
Exam. A Taijutsu exam where another one of Ren-sama's clone tested her.
Followed by a Ninjutsu exam, and a especially made Fuinjutsu exam
before she was finally allowed to return back home, though not before
getting a huge bonus to her monthly salary for completing the exam with
flying colours.
As soon as she arrived back home, she immediately dashed to the Hot
water pool, only to pause upon noticing Ren-sama and Mei-san sitting
there as well, making out with each other.
Mei-san noticed her arrival and broke off the kiss to address her. "Oh,
Hayami-chan, have you completed your exam?" Mei-san inquired,
prompting a shy nod from her. She hesitated to join them in the pool,
contemplating whether to retreat to her room for a shower instead.
"Yes, Mei-san. And I passed with flying colors," she stated proudly.
And she had a right to be proud as well. Prior to becoming Ren-sama's
maid, she was merely a Genin in the Genin corps, with dim prospects for
the future.
But after training under Ren-sama's guidance for the past few months,
she had been told that she was now capable enough to take on an
average Chunin with a fair chance at victory.
Yet, she recognized that her progress spoke more to Ren-sama's
exceptional teaching ability than to her own merits. As was evident from
the rapid improvement of every other 'maid' he had recruited as well.
Observing their rapid growth was truly captivating, especially as she
recognized her own progress mirroring theirs.
"Would you care to join us?" Ren-sama inquired, his hands caressing Mei-
san's breasts, eliciting soft moans from her.
"If it's not any trouble, Ren-sama," she replied with a respectful bow.
"It's no trouble," he assured her, prompting a wide smile from her. She
swiftly descended into the pool, feeling the warmth of the water
enveloping her tired body, gradually easing away the exhaustion of the
day.
The pool was silent for the next few moments, the silence only broken by
Mei-san's moans and heavy breathing as Ren-sama played with her body.
Gradually, she began to feel a sensation of heat and arousal stirring
within her.However, she hesitated to indulge in self-pleasure, mindful not
to attract undue attention and disturb Ren-sama.
Eventually, another one of the maids, Chiyo-chan, entered the room as
well and hesitated momentarily upon seeing Ren-sama and Mei-san.
She gestured for the younger maid to sit beside her, which Chiyo-chan
promptly did.
"How did your exam go, Chiyo-chan?" She asked the girl who tore her
gaze away from Mei-san's writhing form and looked up at her with a
blush.
"It… it was good. Though the clone said that I need to improve my
Iryojutsu." The younger girl replied with a slight pout.
"You've started practicing Iryojutsu as well?" She asked, surprised, as she
hadn't known that.
"Yeah. Ren-sama said that I had some talent in it and started teaching me
on the subject." Chiyo said, her eyes constantly darting to where Ren-
sama and Mei-san were making love.
"They're getting married in a few days." She told the younger girl. "You
should probably get used to such scenes around the house."
The younger girl nodded timidly before looking up at her. "Hayami-
senpai?"
"Hmm?"
"What do I have to do to get married to Ren-san as well?"
She glanced down at the younger girl, a smirk playing on her lips. "Why?
Do you want to feel what Mei-san is feeling right now?"
Chiyo blushed crimson but nodded. "I mean... isn't that ultimately what
all of us maids desire?"
She shrugged. "Perhaps. But our foremost duty is to avoid
inconveniencing Ren-sama and to assist him in any way we can. And
Ren-sama already has his hands full with other Kunoichis at the
moment."
"So... does that mean we don't stand a chance?" Chiyo queried, her
expression resembling that of a kicked puppy.
"I didn't say that. But if you want Ren-sama to take an interest in you,
you'll need to reach S-class in power at the very least," she explained.
"S-class?" Chiyo asked, her eyes widened in shock.
"Yeah, haven't you noticed? All the girls Ren-sama has taken an interest
in are either S-class kunoichis or on the verge of reaching that level, like
Shisui-san," she remarked.
"Oh... I see," Chiyo replied, her disappointment evident as she glanced
downward.
"Don't be too disheartened," she comforted, pulling Chiyo into a hug.
"Remember what Ren-sama told us about being immortals. We have all
the time in the world to grow stronger as long as we continue training
every day. It may take time, but eventually, we'll all become S-class
kunoichis."
"Really?" Chiyo asked, her eyes widening in surprise, as if the idea had
never crossed her mind before.
She wasn't surprised. She herself hadn't considered this possibility until
Ren-sama had pointed it out to her.
"Of course. Haven't you noticed how rapidly you've been improving
under Ren-sama's direct guidance?"
The girl nodded eagerly. "I was the weakest in my Genin team when I
first arrived here. But now, I can take on both of my teammates at once."
"Well, there you have it," she affirmed, giving her a high-five. "It's just a
matter of time until we reach the top."
Chiyo nodded, a wide grin lighting up her face. Just then, the door slid
open and yet another one of her maid sisters entered the pool area. She
froze upon noticing Mei-san resting in Ren-sama's arms, utterly spent
after he was done playing with her body.
She beckoned the girl to join them as well.
…
Evening time.
After enjoying dinner with the entire family, she took on the task of
cleaning the dishes. Once finished, she made her way downstairs to one
of the underground rooms, which has recently been transformed into a
Fuinjutsu Studio.
She found a clone already waiting for her, as it did every day, practicing
his own Fuinjutsu stuff that was so high above her own that she'd didn't
understand a single aspect of it.
"Come, Hayami. Let's begin today's lesson." Ren-sama's clone said,
prompting her to retrieve her supplies from a locker in the corner before
joining him.
Among the six maids serving under Ren-sama (excluding Samui and
Mabui-san, who served as his secretaries), she was the only one who
demonstrated any proficiency in Fuinjutsu, hence these private lessons.
Though she was under no illusion that she was the only one receiving
this special treatment. Ren-sama diligently identified each maid's area of
talent and devoted himself to nurturing their expertise in that particular
field.
Two hours later, she finished memorising the last of the stuff Ren-sama
had given her to study, and then the alarm rang, signalling an end to her
class.
She got up and started to put her supplies back in its proper place when
the clone asked her something. "Would you like to witness my latest
Fuinjutsu achievement?"
Her eyes widened as she stared at her clone in surprise. "You would
reveal your Fuinjutsu secrets to me?"
The clone nodded. "This newest project of mine would be an S-class
secret, if not an SS-class secret. So you'll be expected to keep this to
yourself, of course. But I believe that taking a look at this project would
broaden your horizon and give you a glimpse of just what kind of things
you can accomplish with Fuinjutsu."
She nodded in agreement and was swiftly guided down to yet another
level of the house.
Descending further, they reached another underground level, a forbidden
area for anyone else in the house. Here, Ren-sama conducted his most
confidential experiments and research.
Navigating through several lengthy corridors, she marveled at the
expansive size of the underground level, completely unaware of its scale
until now. Finally, they arrived in a spacious hall.
And paused upon seeing a dozen Shadow Clones working on a circular…
thing that showed her a scene of another location (one filled with
bubbling magma). But that wasn't even the strangest thing here.
The strangest thing was that Ren-sama was present in the room as well,
sitting alongside the Hokage-sama as well as a strikingly beautiful
woman, likely one of the Uzumakis, judging by her vibrant red hair.
"Ren-sama." She said softly, but her words were loud enough to be heard
by everyone in the room.
The Hokage-sama turned towards her, offering a warm smile. "Ah, you
must be one of the maids I've heard about. Ren, why don't you introduce
us?"
"This is Minato-san. He's the Hokage," Ren-sama replied, his demeanour
appearing utterly disinterested. "And this is Mito-san. She's a freeloader."
"Hey!" Mito-san protested but her protest went unheard as Ren-sama
started introducing her.
"This is Hayami. She's one of my maids and a Fuinjutsu student."
"Ah, so that's why you brought her here. I understand," Hokage-sama
remarked, his curiosity piqued. "Hayami-chan, why don't you join us?"
Upon receiving a nod from Ren-sama, she eagerly moved to take a seat
beside him, feeling a rush of excitement at the prospect of sitting next to
him. The real him, and not just one of his clones.
"Hayami. Can you tell what that is?" Ren-sama asked, pointing at the
circular hole in reality which showed the sea of magma on the other side.
She wanted to say that it was an illusion of some sort. But considering
that she's able to feel the heat emanating from that place from here, she
doubted that it was just a mere illusion.
"A space-time Fuinjutsu like the Hiraishin?" She guessed. "But instead of
taking us to another place, this one creates a gateway to that place
instead."
"I told you she's smart." Ren-sama said, and she felt herself preen at his
compliment.
"That she is." The Redhead said, giving her a curious glance. "How far has
she come along by now?"
"She has started working on the Explosive seals already. She's slow, but
she's getting there."
Mito-san gave her an intense look at that for some reason and then
nodded. "I see."
The four of them fell into silence following that exchange, the quiet
lingering until a shadow clone of Ren-sama flew in from the other side of
the gateway and landed before them.
"Did you find anything?" Minato-sama inquired, to which the clone shook
its head.
"No, nothing. The world is completely submerged in magma," the clone
reported, causing her eyes to widen in shock. World? He couldn't possibly
mean... "It can be useful if you create a Fuinjutsu that can harness heat
and turn it into energy. But aside from that, I don't see much use for this
world.""
Both the Hokage-sama and Mito-san nodded in agreement as the shadow
clone dissipated.
Turning to Ren-sama, she gently tugged at his sleeve and posed her
question. "Ren-sama, what did the clone mean when it said the entire
world is filled with magma?"
"It's exactly as you heard, Hayami. That portal serves as a gateway to a
world in another dimension, which I accessed using Fuinjutsu," Ren-sama
explained, and her eyes widened as her perception of her world, and the
things that she can accomplish with Fuinjutsu were completely shattered
with that one sentence.
—————
Mei Terumi POV
Mei felt overwhelmingly giddy as the priest concluded the final
ceremonial rites and pronounced her and Ren as husband and wife.
Her dream was finally coming true. She had finally become wife. And
while she was yet to be a mother— thanks to Ren refusing to take her
virginity until they married— that pesky detail would finally be dealt
with as well.
Glancing to the side, she spotted Ringo among the guests, her belly
appearing relatively flat despite her knowledge that the woman was
already three months pregnant.
As they received their congratulations, Ringo's Ren invited all the guests
to a party while her Ren picked her up in bridal style before teleporting
them to another location—a bustling town, judging by its appearance.
The air was filled with the scent of fresh plants and vegetables, mixed
with the lingering aftermath of a recent heavy rain. It wasn't quite what
Mei had anticipated for her honeymoon destination when she asked Ren
to surprise her, but she decided to reserve her judgment for the time
being.
"Where are we, husband?" She asked, feeling butterflies flutter in her
stomach at that word.
Yes, she was finally married. She still had a hard time believing that it
actually happened and that this wasn't just a dream.
She pinched herself just to make sure.
"In the land of Tea." Ren explained. "A beautiful country, with kind and
generous people. We'll spend a month in this peaceful country before
moving on to our next honeymoon spot."
Ah. She remembered this country now.
"I've visited here on a mission before," she admitted, her initial
excitement waning as a pang of guilt crept in. "My team was assigned to
assassinate a local noble."
"Your team. You've never mentioned them to me," Ren remarked.
Recalling the memories of her former team—two incompetent idiots
vying for her affection and a sensei who gazed at her with barely hidden
lust—she shook her head in disgust.
She was only an eight year old child back then.
"They were nothing special. Plus, I only remained with them for over a
year before I became a Chunin and moved on."
"Well, they must have done something significant to have such a lasting
negative impact on you," Ren remarked, studying her expression
carefully. Ah, she always forgot about his ability to sense emotions.
"I'd rather not discuss them," she replied firmly. "Not on this joyous
occasion."
"Fair enough," Ren acquiesced readily. "But someday, I would like to hear
about them. You may not have held them in high regard, but they clearly
played a significant role in your life. And what sort of husband would I
be if I only knew about the highs in your life and not your lows."
Her heart fluttered at the 'husband' word once again and she tightened
her grip around Ren's lithe form, feeling his steel-like muscles tense and
slack as he walked through the streets, the people not even noticing their
presence, probably due to a Genjutsu.
"Where are we headed now, my dear husband?" she inquired, the bubbly
sensation returning to her heart.
"To the hotel I've reserved just for the two of us," Ren replied, gesturing
toward a high class hotel in the distance.
"Well, you certainly know how to spend your money when you actually
put it to use." She said, poking at Ren and his usual stingy habits.
Having just a few pair of clothes is not 'enough'. Not when her husband is
the strongest man in the world.
"Not really. I simply wanted to ensure we wouldn't be disturbed by your
screams when I inevitably take you," Ren remarked, his gaze darkening,
causing a rush of heat to flood her core.
"Is that a challenge?" she countered, meeting his gaze with a defiant look.
Ren gave her an amused look.
—————
"Oh Kami~~~ Aahh, Oh Kami, oh kami, oh kami!" She screamed,
writhing and thrashing on the bed as Ren ate her out.
It was not the first time he has done so. Even before their marriage, Ren
had been open to oral sex. She had given him plenty of blowjobs, and he
had reciprocated just as eagerly.
But this…
With a final scream, her entire body convulsed, and her core clenched as
she released a torrent of her juices with such force that it splattered
against the wall on the opposite side of the room.
As her mind-blowing orgasm subsided, her body continued to tremble
from the aftershocks, her senses overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure.
Gradually, she descended from the peak of ecstasy, her mind clearing
after what felt like an eternity. She found herself resting her head on
Ren's lap, his gentle caresses soothing her, his smile filled with affection.
"Ren, what on earth was that?" she questioned, feeling weaker than she
had in ages. Kami, that orgasm had truly knocked her out.
"That was me employing the sex-based jutsu that I've been practicing
with Ringo for the past few months," Ren explained, a hint of amusement
in his smile. "I'd say that after all that practice, I've become pretty decent
at it."
"Pretty decent?" She asked in disbelief. "I cannot feel my legs."
"Oh, my dear wife. You won't be needing your legs for what I have
planned next," Ren replied with a smile that simultaneously filled her
with both apprehension and aniticipation.
—————
Her mind felt like it was in high heaven as Ren enveloped her in a firm
embrace, his deep, penetrating thrusts hitting her at just the right angle
with each motion.
She would've pulled him in for a kiss but her arms felt like noodles, the
same as the rest of her body. Ren having literally fucked all resistance out
of her.
She moaned his name as she felt another orgasm building within her,
only for him to withdraw and gently reposition her on the bed. With a
firm grip on her waist, he entered her once more, igniting a fresh wave of
ecstasy.
She released a throaty moan as Ren grasped her silky brown hair, pulling
her back as if she were some cheap whore, before he began to pound into
her.
Each of his thrusts drove deep into her core, the sound of their flesh
meeting flesh filling the room as Ren turned her toward him and claimed
her lips in a passionate kiss.
Lost in the sensations, she surrendered to him completely, only to be
jolted by a sudden surge of electricity coursing from his fingers to her
nipples, igniting another wave of pleasure as her body clenched tightly
around his rigid, velvety shaft, instinctively trying to halt his relentless
assault even as he continued to delve deeper into her depths, until
finally...
"Aaahn~~" She released a weak moan as yet another wave of pleasure
washed over her, and this time, Ren finally allowed himself to succumb
as well, flooding her depths with his hot, sticky seed.
She felt a sense of fulfillment both physically and spiritually as she
received the essence that would potentially grant her the gift of
motherhood—a baby to share with her husband. A family, at last.
Her dream was coming true.
Ren lay back on the bed and pulled her on top of him, his cock still
nestled deep inside her pussy, even as some of the semen had started to
leak out from the sides, along with some of the blood from her
maidenhead.
"That was… mind blowing." She murmured softly as she snuggled closer
to Ren's body, her expression slack from the intense pounding she had
endured over the past hour. "If I had known it would feel this good, I
would have jumped you a long time ago."
She felt Ren's smile against her skin as his hand reached up to fondle her
breasts, while his lips trailed a path of kisses down her neck.
"Do you want me to keep going?" he inquired, chuckling softly at the look
of horror that crossed her face.
"Oh Kami, no," she replied, attempting to shift her body and failing
miserably at even the simplest task. "I can't... I can't feel... anything. I
think we should call it a day."
"If you insist, my wife," Ren replied, and despite the exhaustion and the
lingering euphoria, she still felt that warm, fuzzy feeling in her heart at
the use of the endearing term as Ren used a water jutsu to remove all the
sexual fluids from the bed and finally draped a blanket over the two of
them.
"I do, my husband," she affirmed, snuggling closer into his embrace and
feeling entirely safe and content as sleep finally enveloped her.
—————
"Good morning" She heard a voice beside her as she woke up the
following morning.
There was a sticky mess in between her legs, her nipples felt too
sensitive, and her entire body felt sore, like she'd just finished running
across the entire elemental nations. But despite all that, she felt a
contentment the likes of which she'd never felt before in her life.
She was finally married.
And with any luck, she might even be pregnant after last night's events.
"Good morning." She said, stretching like a lazy cat before she reached
out for her hubby who was sitting not the bed and reading a scroll, a
slight frown on his face.
hat frown shouldn't have been there.
"What's wrong?" She asked as she wormed her way into his arms,
prompting him to give her an exasperated look. But she was married now
and could act as bratty as she pleased.
"Cuddle me," she demanded, and Ren let out a fond sigh before pulling
her into his lap and enveloping her in his arms
Umu… safe.
"What are you reading?" she inquired, attempting to nibble on his naked
chest in a playful attempt to mark him as hers, but failing utterly due to
his high physical resistance.
'Damn his second bloodline,' she thought, annoyed by her inability to
leave hickeys on his perfectly sculpted form.
"Suna has declared war on the Wind Daimyo," Ren stated with such
casualness that it took her a moment to fully register the gravity of his
words. When she did, she wondered if she had misheard.
"What?" she exclaimed, questioning whether she was still half-asleep and
therefore hearing things incorrectly.
"Suna has declared war on the Wind Daimyo," Ren reiterated, speaking
more slowly and clearly this time. Her mind jolted awake at the gravity
of the news.
Immediately, she sat up in his lap, her gaze fixed on him. "What? How?
No, I mean, why?"
"It appears that the Wind Daimyo sent an assassin after the Kazekage,"
Ren explained. "The attempt failed, and Rasa has either traced it back to
the Wind Daimyo or is using it as justification for the attack. Whatever
the reason, the Land of Wind is now officially in a state of civil war."
"That's… bad, right? Isn't a similar thing currently happening in Kiri?"
She asked, having last heard that the Water Daimyo tried to kill Juzo
Biwa and Kisame. But the two swordsmen narrowly escaped and were
now rallying the remnants of Kiri and other dissatisfied nobles and
wealthy merchants to their cause.
That's… two Major countries in civil war. Three, if you counted Konoha's
cold war with the Land of Fire Daimyo. And the Land of Earth is
currently at war as well, with Land of Lightning already devastated from
Ren's attack on their economic centres.
Kami, it felt as though the entire world was burning around them while
they lounged in the comfort of their honeymoon.
"Should we… do something?"
"About the civil war in the Land of Wind?" Ren asked.
About all of it, really. But… "Yes." She said.
Ren burned the scroll to ash that he blew out of the room and shrugged.
"Not really. It's none of our business."
"Isn't Suna our only major ally?"
"Wrong. It used to be a major ally before Pakura burned it to ash." Ren
pointed out. "Now, I doubt that it's a major in anything."
"But they're still our allies. Doesn't it sets a bad precedent if we don't help
our own allies?"
"Perhaps. But, and you might not be aware of this, the Wind Daimyo has
been sending us almost all of his missions for the past few years. So in a
sense, he's our ally as well. Perhaps even more so than Suna, considering
that Suna didn't lift a single finger to help us during the 4th Shinobi
War."
She… hadn't known that.
"Why would the Wind Daimyo help Konoha but not his own Hidden
Village?" she asked, bewildered.
If the Water Daimyo had attempted something so foolish, the Mizukage
would have likely assassinated him long ago.
By supporting another Hidden Village, the Wind Daimyo wasn't just
risking his own safety; he was also empowering his enemies while
weakening his allies.
"His wife died in a skirmish between Suna and Iwa shinobi near the end
of the 3rd Shinobi War," Ren explained. "The Wind Daimyo palace and
Suna have been at odds ever since. Frankly, I'm surprised this civil war
didn't happen sooner."
She nodded at his explanation before looking up at Ren. "Does that mean
we need to return to Konoha?"
"No," Ren said firmly. "This civil war won't affect us directly. And even if
it did, my other self and the rest of Konoha will take care of it. There's no
need for you to worry about it."
"If you say so," she replied, finally relenting on the topic.
"I do," Ren affirmed, then picked her up and took one of her breasts into
his mouth, eliciting a moan of pleasure from her.
—————
AN: That's another chapter done and over with. Man, editing these
chapters is tiring and time consuming.
In this chapter, we get a glimpse of life from the eyes of one of Ren's new
maids. We also get to see the progress he is making with his Fuinjutsu
now that he has Science Talent backing him up.
Ringo is pregnant, and Mei finally fulfils her dream and gets married to
Ren.
We also learn about what is happening in the wider world. Land of Earth
at war. Land of Lightning all but destroyed. And the other three major
Kingdoms at civil war.
And while all this is happening, Ren is enjoying his time with his new
wife. Or at least, one half of him is. The other half him is back at Konoha,
handling things as usual.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day
Chapter 55- New Fuinjutsu
products and a new dimension
He stood atop a tree and observed bridge was constructed in the distance,
with the help of his 'Bridge Slabs'. It filled him with satisfaction to
witness his creations contributing to the development of new
infrastructures like this.
In the preceding hour, he had observed the extensive network of roads
expanding across Konoha, resembling a finely woven web, all crafted
from his Roadmakers. Each road leading to a town or a village that had a
defensive wall around it, all erected with the aid of his stone slabs.
Better roads lead to faster and cheaper travel, which leads to better trade,
which then leads to things becoming cheaper, and people getting a better
lifestyle.
His life in this new world hasn't gone as he thought it would be. For one,
he hadn't been sure if he even wanted to be shinobi. And once he did, he
killed a lot of people and caused destruction on a massive scale.
But after watching his Stone Slabs being used to construct roads and
bridges, he could now rest easy in the knowledge that his life hadn't been
a complete waste. That he has brought positive things to this world. And
even if he were to die today, the stone slabs he'd given to Konoha will
continue to bring prosperity to the rest of the world.
With a flex of his will, he teleported back to Konoha. Atop the Hokage
mountain. From here, he could see almost all of Konoha. And wherever
he looked, he saw prosperity.
In the distance, he could see a new forest being grown with the use of
Hashirama cells. A forest that would eventually be cut down a week or so
later in order to provide timber for the village and to serve as one of their
export items.
The cost of timber, previously set at 250 Ryo per ton, had plummeted to
a mere 50 Ryo per ton. And the price would only continue to lower in the
future, he was sure of that.
Behind him lay a sprawling orchard cultivated by the Ino-Shika-Cho clan,
boasting an array of fruit-bearing trees destined to nourish the populace
and bolster village exports.
The price of apples had plummeted from 55 Ryo to a mere 5 Ryo,
mirroring the remarkable affordability of other fruits as Konoha ramped
up its mass production efforts.
Similarly, the market were now filled with many high quality steel items
that are now much cheaper than they once used to be, all thanks to him.
Uchiha clan is not being left behind either, selling a large quantity of
glass and newly created glass products for cheap.
But… his abilities couldn't account for everything. There were still a lot
of things that he could create. Things that are still very expensive for the
commoners to buy despite having a need for them.
And thus, he was finally going to unveil his final trump card. An item
that would change the face of this world once and for all, and bring great
prosperity for all.
—————
"Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you the Shift Dial," he announced,
unveiling his masterpiece beneath the silky cloth.
Before them lay a massive dial, measuring approximately 7 feet in
diameter, adorned with Fuinjutsu seals of unparalleled complexity,
baffling even the most seasoned Fuinjutsu Masters with its intricate
design.
The assembled audience, comprised of Konoha council members, clan
leaders, allied nobles, affluent merchants, and other influential figures,
gazed upon the circular stone slab with a mixture of curiosity and
bewilderment.
"So… what does it do?" One of the nobles asked, looking rather confused
and a tad bit irritated.
"Does it even do anything?" One of the merchant asked with an annoyed
huff. "Or did you call us over here just to waste our time."
What the hell!? Does these people... perhaps not know who he was?
"Ren-sama. I'm sure that whatever this product is, it must be great. It is
built by you after all." Shikaku spoke up upon noticing the discontent
among their non-shinobi allies. "But can you please explain what this
'Shift Dial' does?"
"Of course." He said and took out a series of stuff from within his
Inventory. Clothes, table, food items, water bottles, etc, etc. And put it all
on top of the Shift dial.
Then, he took out another Shift Dial and put it nearby.
"Now, what this Shift Dial does is very simple. When I activate it and put
its number of the second Shift Dial on it, it'll make a connection with the
second Shift Dial." He said as he made started the process and made the
connection.
"And once the second shift Dial accepts the connection." He said and then
poured his charka within the seal, activating its function.
A moment later, all the stuff that he had placed on top of the first shift
dial, was teleported and transferred into the second Shift Dial. "Tadaa~"
He could already see understanding and comprehension dawn on most of
the people as they realised the benefits of this device.
"What is its range?" A fat merchant asked, looking at the Shift Dial with
greedy eyes.
"The entire world." He said with a huge smile. He had worked very hard
to increase its range to that point after all, and he was rather proud of
this product. "The only problem is that you need to give it more chakra if
you want to send items to a farther distance. The same goes for the items.
The more stuff you send, the more chakra you'll need."
"And how much chakra does it need to be used?" One of the shinobi clan
heads asked.
"Not a lot. After a few tests, I found that a recently graduated Genin can
use the Shift Dial to send one ton of items from one Shift Dial to another
at the distance of one hundred kilometres for about 40 times."
"That doesn't seem a lot?" One of the more pampered and idiotic nobles
said and the people around him face palmed and created some distance
from this guy.
"It is a lot, you fool." One of the merchants replied before he could say
anything. "Do you comprehend the usual investment of time, wealth, and
effort required to transport one ton of goods over a hundred-kilometer
distance?" The merchant questioned pointedly. "And that's not even
considering the risks of ambush, the expenses of hiring guards for
protection, the costs of lodging, meals, and water provisions for everyone
in the caravan."
"He's right." Another merchant said, looking at him and his Shift Dial in
awe. "If this young man's device works exactly as he has said, then it
would change the entire world."
"How much do you charge for these Stone Dials?" inquired another
merchant eagerly. "I'll purchase the entire stock."
"Like hell you will!" objected another merchant vehemently. "Ren-sama,
name your price. Whatever it may be, I'll cover the cost for the entire
inventory."
"Piss off! I asked first."
And thus, the merchants started fighting amongst themselves until he
clapped his hands, creating a shockwave that reverberated uncomfortably
throughout the room.
"Please, behave." He said, leaking some of his killing intent (Level 13, by
the way). Instantly, the merchants fell silent, their faces draining of color
as they ceased their bickering and stood at attention, nodding obediently
like startled chickens.
"As for your inquiry, the Shift Dials themselves are provided free of
charge. However, to maintain access, a monthly subscription fee of 1000
Ryo is required," Ren explained. "Each Dial will be accompanied by a
basic manual to facilitate usage."
"And how do we acquire them?" queried one of the nobles.
"You'll need to register with my secretary," Ren gestured towards Samui,
who had been standing nearby. "You can do so immediately or at your
convenience. She can be found at the Shift Dial Enterprise building near
the Western Gates of Konoha. Those wishing to register now, please line
up here."
The merchants and nobles immediately formed up a line, along with
some of the clan heads as well.
Minato walked over to him and stared at the Shift Dials on the ground. "I
knew that you were working on this device but I hadn't expected you to
succeed so soon."
Well, it would've definitely taken him far more time if not for the Science
Talent. But Minato didn't need to know that. "What can I say. I'm just that
amazing." He quipped.
"And just that humble." Minato said wryly.
"I'm surprised you didn't simply gift this device to the village or your
clan, as you've done with all your previous inventions," a soft voice
remarked from behind. He turned to find Mito seated near one of the
dials, scrutinising its intricate Fuinjutsu array.
"Well, as you pointed out, I've already contributed significantly to both
the clan and the village. I thought it was time to reserve one of my
creations for personal use, perhaps generate a decent passive income," He
explained. "Plus, I didn't want someone else to have it and charge too
much for its use. That would defeat the entire purpose of making these
Shift Dials."
"Out of curiosity, how many of these Shift Dials have you created thus
far?" Minato inquired.
"Over one Thousand." He said with a smile, knowing well enough that
these stone dials would be sold in almost no time. And once other people
see their value, they'll flock to Konoha to buy more of these.
He anticipated that within a year or two, he would be getting tens of
millions of Ryo in monthly Passive Income just from these Shift Dials.
"You know that this product would lead to the job loss of many traders,
right?" Mito asked him. "Not to mention that many shinobi rely on those
Traders to hire them as guards."
"Yes, there will certainly be some people who may face losses due to my
product, I won't deny that," He acknowledged. "However, it will also
generate numerous new employment opportunities. For instance, you'll
need a shinobi or someone with chakra to activate and operate these
Shift Dials. Additionally, there will be a demand for individuals to
safeguard the dials or the rooms where they're housed, as well as
personnel to facilitate the transportation of items to and from the dials.
Administrative roles such as record-keeping may also emerge, along with
the necessity for security guards to prevent illicit activities involving the
dials."
"That still won't be enough to make up for all the jobs lost due to this
product." Mito said. "I don't think you realise just how many people rely
on trading valuable goods from one place to another in order to make a
living."
"Perhaps. But I do know that progress is always a good thing. And that
the jobs lost by this invention of mine would soon be replaced by new
jobs in the market. Maybe not the same jobs, but new jobs nonetheless."
"And how would these new jobs come into existence?" Mito asked.
"Simple. These Shift dials would reduce the cost of goods by a great
magnitude. A simple piece of leatherwork that's created in Land of Bear
and sells there for over 120 ryo, sells in Konoha for about 800 instead.
Mostly due to the long distance that item has to travel before it arrives in
Konoha. But after these Shift Dials are put into effect, the leatherwork
would sell for a similar price in both these places."
"And how would that create new jobs?" Mito asked skeptically.
"Simple. A man in Konoha, who once bought that leather for 800 Ryo,
can now by the same for 120 Ryo. Saving him 680 Ryo. This is money
that wouldn't have existed without the Shift Dial. And money, that would
now go to someone else. Perhaps in hiring an apprentice or a new worker
in his shop. Or he would simply spend it and it would pass on to a stone
smith, a diemaker, a barber, or someone else. Enriching the market and
creating more prosperity and jobs for everyone."
"I'm… lost." Mito said with a frown, showing her ignorance in economic
matters of the world. This was surprising, as he thought that ladies are
supposed to be very good at money related matters.
Or was that just a stereotype?
"I understand." Minato said, looking to be in deep contemplation. "And I
can see your points, Ren. The Shift Dials will remove some jobs and
replace them with new ones. But at the end of the day, it would
definitely benefit the average person, who can now buy about seven
leatherwork for the price of one, bringing more prosperity."
He smiled. "Yes. And these Shift Dials would be one of my greatest
contribution to this world, along with my Road Maker and Metal
Producers."
"I believe you." Minato said. "These Shift Dials are definitely going to
change the entire world."
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
Ding!
Through continuous use, you've levelled up your skill 'Sage Mode' to
Level 62!
He stared at the notification and at the new power increase he received
thanks to it. 310% of increase in speed, strength, durability and the
power of his Ninjutsu attacks.
What's even better is that these increases stack up with his Perfect Tailed
Beast mode, making him far more powerful than he was before he
unlocked his Sage Mode.
Nature chakra was a broken ability. No wonder Jiraiya was able to kick
Nagato's ass, even killing three of his Paths before Nagato simply revived
them with his Naraka path and then ganked him with all his paths.
And no wonder Shikaku said that if Naruto has mastered Sage Mode,
then he's a class of his own.
He was confident that upon reaching Level 100 in this skill, coupled with
the augmentation from his Chakra cloak and his imposing physical
attributes, he would ascend to become a Tier 8 entity.
He pondered how he would measure up against Isshiki at that point.
True, Isshiki had defeated both Naruto and Sasuke decisively. However,
he believed his own physical capabilities far exceeded theirs, not to
mention his heightened resilience to attacks, along with his mastery of
Fuinjutsu and Hiraishin technique.
Halting his contemplations of potential confrontations with Isshiki, he
redirected his attention to channeling his Nature Chakra into his recently
fortified Seal of Hundred Strength. This upgraded seal now possessed the
ability to store Nature Chakra, granting him a Sage Mode that could be
sustained for hours, if not days, on end.
After successfully storing all of his Nature Chakra within the seal, he
activated one of the dozen colossal seals arrayed before him. In an
instant, a shadow clone materialized, assuming a meditative posture and
brimming with stored Nature Chakra.
Uncertain of the potential adverse effects of extracting Nature Chakra
from the surrounding environment on plant and animal life, he was
adamant about not jeopardizing Konoha's ecosystem. To mitigate any
potential harm, he dispatched his Shadow Clones across the Elemental
Nations, ensuring he didn't deplete Chakra reserves solely from Konoha.
After dismissing the Shadow Clone, he experienced a surge of nature
chakra coursing through his chakra coils, seamlessly merging with his
neutral energy. With this accomplished, he resumed the process of
channeling chakra into his seal.
The rapid advancement of his Sage Mode, escalating from Level 1 to
Level 62 within a mere few months, could be attributed in part to his
diligent utilization of Shadow Clones. At this pace, he anticipated
reaching Level 100 in Sage Mode before the birth of his first child.
Contemplating the existence of his unborn baby growing within Ringo's
womb stirred a mix of exhilaration and mild trepidation within him.
He didn't quite feel prepared for the responsibilities of fatherhood. Yet,
he understood that readiness might forever elude him. Hence, during
their honeymoon, he and Ringo had foregone any precautionary
measures, resulting in her pregnancy.
It took another half-hour to complete the process of storing the Nature
chakra-infused chakra within his Strength of Hundred Seal before he
employed Hiraishin, teleporting beside his first wife.
He discovered her seated on a park bench, observing the sparring session
between Kakashi and Shisui.
Kakashi was currently using his Lightning Cloak and moving so swiftly
that even your average Jounin would have trouble seeing his movements.
It wasn't flawless control by any measure, and Kakashi had to exert
considerable effort to sustain the continuous usage of Lightning Chakra.
However, he had made remarkable progress over the past six months
since commencing his training under his guidance.
It came as no surprise that Kakashi had already mastered the Lightning
Cloak to such a high degree. It was easy to overlook, but Kakashi was
undeniably a prodigious genius during this phase of his life.
After all, it's not every day that an ordinary child graduates from the
Shinobi Academy at the tender age of five and attains Chunin rank by
age six.
Shisui proved herself no slouch, employing Shunshin to its fullest extent
while leveraging her Mangekyo Sharingan to match Kakashi's speed.
Yet, despite Shisui's considerable skill, it was evident that Kakashi held
the upper hand in the sparring match.
True, if Shisui were to deploy her Susanoo, she would gain an advantage.
However, her chakra reserves were small, limiting her ability to sustain
the Susanoo for more than a few fleeting minutes. Meanwhile, Kakashi
could maintain his Lightning Cloak for an extended period, allowing him
to evade Shisui's attacks until she exhausted her chakra.
"Nice fight," he remarked, settling beside Ringo and enveloping her in his
embrace.
She responded with a grunt, not bothering to meet his gaze.
"Are you still upset?" he inquired gently.
Ringo frowned at his question before releasing a sigh and leaning into his
arms.
He knew that the only reason why she didn't join in on the spar was
because he had he had forbidden her from taking part in any activities
which might risk the baby.
Given that learning the Lightning Cloak Jutsu had been her lifelong
aspiration, and he had barred her from pursuing it for the next few
months, as well as participating in any sparring sessions, her frustration
with him was entirely understandable.
"How are you feeling?" he inquired, placing his arm over her womb and
employing a basic diagnostic Jutsu to assess the fetus's well-being.
Ringo chuckled at his concern before planting a kiss on his cheek. "I'm
just pregnant, Ren, not a cripple. You don't need to fret over me so much.
Although... I could really go for some chocolate right now."
He retrieved a bar of chocolate from his Inventory and passed it to Ringo.
Ringo wasted no time indulging in the treat as he observed Kakashi and
Shisui concluding their spar, with Shisui conceding defeat after enduring
several blows to the stomach.
One of his Shadow Clones promptly approached them, administering
healing to both Shisui and Kakashi before escorting them to the
recuperation room. There, his Shadow Clones would employ a Jutsu to
hasten their recovery from exhaustion, enabling them to resume their
training mere minutes after the spar concluded.
Truly, Shadow Clone Jutsu was the best Jutsu Tobirama created. Even
better than the Hiraishin Jutsu, in this usefulness and versatility.
"How is your business coming along?" Ringo suddenly asked, her serrated
teeth already having made quick work of the chocolate bar he'd given
her.
"Great. I've put Samui and Mabui in charge of it," he replied. "According
to Mabui, we've already sold over three thousand Shift Dials to our allies
across the Elemental Nations."
"Three thousand dials. That's... Three million Ryo per month?" Ringo
calculated, and he nodded in confirmation.
"In Gross profit, yes. But after the tax, and the salary for Samui and
Mabui has been taken out of the equation, I'm left with about Two
Million Ryo of Net profit." He explained.
"That's still… a lot." Ringo mumbled.
"Not really. Compared to my earnings from the 10% profit off of my
Roadmakers, Steelmakers, and glassmakers Fuinjutsu stone slabs, the
money I'm making from my Shift dials is chump change." He said.
"Though that's alright. I never intended to make money off of my Shift
Dials. Even the One Thousand Ryo monthly payment is only there to
ensure that only those people who're serious about those dials can get
access to them."
"Hmm… is it really okay to put those two in charge of the business
though?" Ringo asked.
"Don't worry. Remember, I have the Observe skill. If either of them even
entertains the thought of betrayal, I'll know," he reassured. "Besides, I
treat them well, offer generous salaries, and provide numerous luxuries.
Only a fool would squander such an opportunity."
"An idiot, or some who wants revenge." Ringo pointed out.
"Perhaps. But I wasn't the one who started that war. I was just the one
who ended it. Furthermore, I wasn't responsible for the destruction of
their village; that was Nagato's doing. If not for my Shadow Clone, both
of them would likely be dead. And they know it." He said. "Still, if this
worries you so much then I'll keep a closer eye on them."
"I would rather you use Kotoamatsukami to make them completely loyal
to you." Ringo said and he stared at her in surprise before shaking his
head.
"Nah, I don't want to use that Jutsu again unless absolutely necessary.
Using it on Yugito already left a sour taste in my mouth," he replied
firmly, earning a reluctant nod from Ringo.
"Speaking of Yugito, where is she? I haven't seen her since our return
from the honeymoon. Or Pakura, for that matter," Ringo inquired.
"Yugito grew restless after staying idle at home for so long, so I proposed
she return to the shinobi forces," he explained. "However, given her
unique circumstances, Minato decided to assign her to the ANBU instead.
She's currently serving as the captain of one of the ANBU teams under
Minato's command."
"I see. And what about Pakura?"
"She's spending my hard earned money." He said with a chuckle,
prompting Ringo to give him a confused look.
"What do you mean?" She asked.
"Well, all my Fuinjutsu products are earning me a hefty sum of money.
And I have no idea what to do with any of it. So I decided to donate half
of it to charity. And since Pakura seeks redemption for her past actions in
Suna, I've entrusted her with overseeing it."
"Is she doing well in her role?" Ringo inquired.
"She is. She's actually quite serious about this, and has even personally
destroyed a few charity groups that acted as charities but were actually
just business fronts that funnelled the charity money into the pocket of a
few select rich people."
"Huh. Good for her, I guess. What of Mei? Has she become pregnant yet."
"No. Though that's not because of a lack of trying. On both of our parts."
He said with some amusement as he could still feel his other half
pounding Mei's soft and bouncy ass.
Yeah, they were definitely trying alright.
"I see. It seems like-" Ringo's words were cut short as a Shadow Clone
Hiraishined in front of them, looking rather excited.
"Boss, we found it." The Shadow Clone said before dispelling itself and
sending him its memories.
"What did they found?" Ringo asked, giving him a curious glance.
"Let me show you." He said and brought her to the underground super
secret lab where his fuinjutsu experiments on the Inter-dimensional
portals were being performed.
And this time, the other side of the portal held a dimension that he has
been searching for ever since he created the Inter-dimensional portals.
The dimension with a gravity so intense that even Tier 7 characters like
Naruto and Sasuke, and a Tier 9 character like Kaguya weren't able to
move freely.
"And what's so special about this world?" Ringo asked, giving the
dimension a confused glance.
"What so special about it, is that it's going to be the place where I'll take
my Physical training to the next level." He said with an excited smile.
—————
AN: Ren feels a bit guilty about the war his presence caused, as well as
all the people he killed and destruction he caused. So he's now trying to
make up for it by making the Elemental Nations a safer and more
prosperous place. And he's succeeding pretty well at that task.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day
Chapter 56- Suna's fall
Yugito Nii POV
She and her ANBU team dashed through the forest, having picked up the
trail of the rogue shinobi group they were tasked to pursue.
These rogues had infiltrated the territory of a noble who was been allied
with them, leading a string of attacks on other nobles and merchants
associated with them over the past month.
Most of the attacks on the nobles were aimed toward the crippling their
economic base, while the merchants and traders were outright attacked
with the intent to kill.
Without the diligent protection provided by the Konoha shinobi assigned
to guard them, many of their noble allies would've fallen to these rogue
shinobi's attacks by now.
It didn't take a genius to figure out that someone was targeting them.
Targeting Konoha's allies. And while the most likely suspect was the Fire
Daimyo, the Hokage and his council didn't want to take any hasty action
until they got solid proof in their hands.
She didn't know why they cared about 'solid proof'. If they wanted a
reason to attack the Fire Daimyo, then they should simply make some
shit up and attack them. It's not like anyone is going to question them.
But she didn't want to question the Hokage's decisions either. So she
simply decided to focus on completing her mission. Which was to capture
these rogue shinobi alive so that they can be sent to the T&I for some
torture, interrogation and mind reading.
"I sense them." The Hawk ANBU announced, her natural sensory abilities
a key reason for her inclusion in the team.
"How many and how far?" She asked as they continue training the scent
but at a faster pace now that their target has been found.
"How many and how far?" She asked as they discarded tracking the scent
now that their target has been found.
"Eight targets. Five Chunin, Two Jounin, and One Elite Jounin.
Approximately Three Clicks North-West of our current position," the
Hawk ANBU responded after a brief pause. With decisive action, she
adjusted their course and increased their speed.
"They know we're here. They're… scattering." The Hawk ANBU reported
as they neared their target.
"Boar, Rat, pursue one of the Jounin. Hawk, Weasel, go after the second
Jounin. I'll handle the Elite Jounin," she commanded, swiftly creating
shadow clones to aid in capturing the Chunin and support her ANBU
comrades in combat. With determination, she sprinted toward the
location where Matatabi had detected the Elite Jounin's movements.
Matatabi possessed a unique method of sensing shinobi. Unlike typical
sensors who detected chakra or the Nine Tails which sensed emotions,
Matatabi's ability involved perceiving the heat within a person's body.
This skill stemmed from her innate control over fire—a technique honed
over centuries, as she herself claimed.
So, relying on Matatabi's direction, she gave chase until she caught sight
of her target darting through the forest.
Her target was fast, being an Elite Jounin. But she was faster.
At least, that's what she initially believed as she steadily narrowed the
distance between them during the first moments of the chase. However,
soon enough, the gap between them stabilised, the target manoeuvring
through the terrain with a speed matching her own.
"Yugito, this might be a trap," Matatabi cautioned, her crimson chakra
emanating and enveloping her form without any say-so.
She loved how protective Matatabi had became of her these days. Even
though it wasn't needed most of the times.
With the chakra cloak enhancing her speed, she accelerated, closing the
gap between herself and her target with renewed determination.
Only for that Elite Jounin to stop right at the edge of a clearing. A
clearing that Matatabi was able to sense was filled with ambushers.
"Eighteen, no, twenty three shinobi." Matatabi told her. "Be very careful,
Yugito. And call for Ren if things go badly."
"I will." She said. She probably should've called Ren as soon as she knew
that she would be ambushed. But she didn't want to bother him for no
reason.
Plus, she also wanted to prove herself to the village, and to Ren. To show
that she was capable of standing on her own two feet. And she can't very
well do that if she called on him every time she faced a challenge.
"You're here." Her target said as she landed some distance from him. "And
to think that I would bag a Jinchuriki as well. Today is truly my lucky
day."
"You would not feel very lucky when I throw you to the T&I Department."
She retorted, advancing toward her target. Matatabi surged more chakra,
enveloping her in a dense cloak, causing the ambient temperature to
surge sharply.
"You Konoha shinobi are always so arrogant." Her target said with a
disdainful scoff, though beneath his words simmered genuine anger. He
signalled, and the concealed shinobi emerged, realising she had already
detected their presence.
"We're the strongest in the world." She said with a shrug as she gazed at
the various shinobi standing in front of her, recognising two of them from
the Bingo book as Iwa shinobi. Elite Jounin, both of them.
"Shut your whore mouth, you traitorous bitch!" One of the shinobi
shouted. And despite the various burns across his face, she recognised
that voice.
He was the clan leader of a small clan in Kumo. One that's capable of
manipulating their own blood to form powerful weapons and armour.
They weren't as lethal as the Kaguya clan, who are capable of
manipulating their own bones, but still someone to be wary of.
Plus, this guy was also an Elite Jounin. That's a total of Four Elite Jounin
arrayed against her.
If this was before, when she still served as a sleeper agent in Kumo's
forces, then this was the moment when she would decide to cut her losses
and retreat.
Her retreat might have evolved into a frenzied pursuit, but she remained
confident in her ability to evade capture.
Yet, after extensive training under Ren's guidance and achieving mastery
over her Tailed Beast form, she found herself experiencing an unusual
surge of anticipation for the impending confrontation.
—————
"Cat-san." Her anbu subordinates arrived beside her, carrying the bound
forms of the Jounin they were sent after.
Relief washed over her. She had been worried that these four would also
get ambushed and die. She was glad that it didn't happen. That they
succeeded in capturing their targets was a good bonus.
She nodded at them and rose from the pile of unconscious and half
cooked shinobi under her. "Rat, provide medical aid to these men. Boar,
tie them up nice and clean. I don't want them escaping in case they wake
up."
Her subordinates immediately jumped to follow her orders. Until the
Hawk anbu spoke up.
"Cat-san. I recognise this person."
"Oh, I recognise him as well. He's from Iwa. Probably here for revenge.
The other two are from Iwa and Kumo as well. But can recognise this
guy?" She asked, kicking at the unconscious and badly injured form of
her initial target.
Hawk gazed at the target intently before retrieving a bingo book from her
satchel and scanning through its pages.
"Apologies, Cat-san, but he doesn't appear in any of the—"
"I know him," Weasel interjected, bending down to scrutinize the target.
"Yeah, I definitely know him."
"And who is he?" She asked.
"He's one of the Daimyo's twelve guardians," the Weasel-masked ANBU
revealed with a grin.
—————
Minato Namikaze POV.
"It's strange that the Fire Daimyo would entrust one of his guardians with
such a risky mission," Je remarked to Inoichi, observing the interrogation
of the group of shinobi apprehended by Yugito.
He had initially been hesitant to have a Jinchuriki join his Anbu detail.
But time and her successes proved that having her work under him was
definitely a huge boon for him.
Yugito had already completed twelve A-class and three S-class missions,
boasting a hundred percent success rate thus far.
Though… some of those successes were more due to her overwhelming
power, than her strategic and tactical abilities.
Yugito still had room to grow in terms of experience in these areas, a
growth he anticipated she would achieve through the missions he
assigned her.
"I share your sentiment," Inoichi concurred. "It seems strange for the Fire
Daimyo to risk exposure by deploying one of his guardians when he
could easily dispatch a less conspicuous operative to carry out his tasks."
"I suppose we'll get the answer soon enough." He said as he watched Ibiki
enter the cells.
Ibiki was great at getting answers from the prisoners after all. And even
though he personally found the entire concept of 'Torture' distasteful, he
acknowledged its necessity in a shinobi village, as well as Ibiki's
proficiency in the field.
"Perhaps," Inoichi responded, his expression marked by a deep frown.
"But even without that, the other shinobi we've apprehended either hail
from remnants of Iwa and Kumo or are affiliated with shinobi clans loyal
to the Fire Daimyo. Isn't this evidence compelling enough?"
He hesitated for a moment, realising just what exactly his next move is
going to be, and nodded. "…yes. It is."
"And are we going to do something about that?" Inoichi asked, looking at
him with an anticipatory gleam in his eyes.
"Not yet. Land of Earth is currently at war. While both Land of Wind and
Water are at civil war. I want these major Kingdoms to weaken
themselves a bit more before we start our conquest."
"So we're going to do nothing?" Inoichi asked, pursing his lips in
disappointment.
"I didn't say that." He said with a soft smile. "You said that the shinobi
clans under the Daimyo were in charge of some of these attacks, no?"
"Yes, they were."
"Then I believe it's high time we eliminate these shinobi clans." He
declared before turning on his heel and departing.
He had a mission for Fugaku and his clan.
—————
Shadow Clone POV
"I always wondered if Kakuzu would be able to use a bloodline if he took
a bloodline user's heart." He mused as his fellow shadow clone, who was
supposed to be in the land of rivers but had snuck up in Suna, because
the next few hours here were going to be far more interesting.
He would've reported this guy's actions to boss if he didn't feel that he
might need some aid in the upcoming hours.
Powerful he might be, capable of putting even Jounin level shinobi to
sleep with a mere glance. But at the end of the day, he was still just a
shadow clone. A single nick is all it would take to dispel him, and he
can't afford to fuck up at this critical juncture.
Ideally, the boss should have been present himself. However, the boss
had become engrossed in training within the high-gravity world,
prioritising the rapid advancement of his own physical stats. And had left
him in charge of what was to come next."
"Seems not," his fellow shadow clone remarked, gesturing towards the
approaching army led by Kakuzu at the rear. "Or that guy would be
floating in the sky right now using Rasa's Gold Dust."
"Maybe," he replied, observing the village springing into action, with
civilians and children being evacuated while everyone else gathered at
the walls to defend. "Man, this Rasa guy really is a chump. Dying to
Orochimaru in canon and to Kakuzu in this one."
"I won't call him a chump, man. Neither Orochimaru nor Kakuzu are
weak opponents. Besides, he was greatly weakened by Pakura who
burned his entire arm and half his face off."
"Meh. Still a chump. Oh, looks like Chiyo has finally come out of her
seclusion." He said as he observed the old woman arriving at the top of
the walls with her puppets. "And here I thought that she would remain in
her hovel and just let the enemy soldiers kill her."
"Hmm… I thought the same. Sasori really did a number on her." His
Shadow clone muttered. "But I suppose dying while fighting your
enemies for the sake of your village is still a better death than sitting in
your hovel and wasting away."
"To think that the second last major village would fall today." He said,
feeling nostalgic. "After this, Konoha would be the last major Shinobi
village in the world. Almost makes me want to save Suna."
"Can you do that?" His fellow Shadow Clone asked, looking at him in
surprise. "Aren't you running out of chakra as well?"
"Yeah, I would have returned to be absorbed in a few days." he
acknowledged. "But our Genjutsu is exceptionally potent and consumes
minimal chakra."
"Our Genjutsu probably won't do shit against someone like Kakuzu." His
fellow Shadow Clone pointed out.
"Maybe," he conceded, "but all I need is a brief touch to Hiraishin him
away to some remote corner of the world."
"Or he'll use those spiky strings of his in self defence as soon as you touch
him and you'll pop." His fellow Shadow Clone argued. "Probably best not
to risk it."
He thought on it for a moment and then nodded. "Yeah. Probably for the
best."
There was silence between them as the Suna shinobi walked around
them, getting ready for the battle, completely unaware of them due of a
notice-me-not Genjutsu Field around them.
"So… I guess we're just going to sit here and watch these poor souls get
slaughtered." His fellow Shadow Clone said, looking… not sad but
wistful.
"They're shinobi. They chose this life."
"Come now. Don't be like that. Most shinobi become one at a very young
age. One can argue that they never really had much of a choice in that
regard."
"True," he conceded. "But regardless of their circumstances, we still won't
intervene. You need to witness the battle firsthand to report back to the
boss. Meanwhile, I'll retrieve the Kazekaze's children for Konoha."
"Battle? More like slaughter." His fellow shadow clone scoffed, and he
knew that the guy wasn't wrong. Unless some miracle occurred, Suna was
going to perish today. "And as for the children. Gaara is a Tier 6 with a
Tier 7 being within her. And Temari is a hot blond. What do you think
boss would do with them?"
"Most likely, they'll end up under Kushina-Sensei's care," he chuckled,
imagining his sensei wrangling six rowdy children.
"I'm not so sure." His fellow Shadow Clone commented. "Kushina-Sensei
already has trouble dealing with her Naruto, Kurotsuchi and Fuu. Maybe
boss will give them to Mikoto-san? Perhaps even Pakura. She might see it
as a way to gain her redemption. It'd probably be good for her."
"Could be," he conceded, turning his attention back to the advancing
Wind Daimyo's army, now drawing nearer to Suna with each passing
moment.
It was a large army as well. And while most of it was made up of levies
who were just there to serve as cannon fodders, the army also had a lot
of shinobi, samurai, priests, mercenaries, and even two S-class shinobi.
One served the Wind Daimyo directly, while the other was Kakuzu,
motivated solely by profit—and perhaps the prospect of acquiring high-
quality hearts.
He and his fellow Shadow clone bantered with each other as the Wind
Daimyo's army continue to walk closer to Suna, eventually running into
various traps, and giant sand summons that rose from the dunes and
killed a few of them before either retreating and dying themselves.
"We should probably take this chance to collect these Summoning Scrolls
as well." His fellow shadow clone pointed out upon seeing the Scorpion,
Vulture and a Desert Fox.
"That's a good idea. I'll leave that part to you." He said and chuckled at
the despair filled look on his fellow Shadow Clone's face.
After all, monitoring those summoners amidst the chaos of battle would
prove challenging. Retrieving the summoning scrolls from their fallen
bodies would be even riskier, given that a single stray kunai could undo
their existence.
"Harsh." His fellow Shadow Clone said before he perked up. "I think it's
time for you to leave."
He sensed the Kazekage's children being evacuated from the village by a
small group of shinobi and nodded.
"Yeah, best of luck with your scroll retrieval mission," he said, extending
his hand to his fellow shadow clone.
"And best of luck with your child kidnapping mission," his fellow shadow
clone responded, clearly amused.
"Thanks," he replied sarcastically before using Shunshin to swiftly exit the
village and appear before the small group that had discreetly separated
from the main evacuation contingent.
He used half of his remaining power and used his Eternal Mangekyo
Sharingan eyes as medium to cast a powerful Genjutsu on the three
Genins and two Chunins guarding Temari, Kankuro and Gaara.
The five shinobi collapsed to the ground instantly, unconscious. Temari
and Kankuro, filled with panic, frantically scanned the desert terrain with
fearful eyes. Both of them looked to by Five and four years old, while
Gaara was still a baby, sleeping peacefully in their arms and completely
unaware of the situation around him.
He removed the notice-me-not Genjutsu field around him and became
visible to the two kids.
Both of them flinched upon noticing him before Temari took a brave step
forward and looked at him defiantly, despite the shaking of her knees.
"Who are you?" She asked.
"I'm a shinobi of Konoha." He said. "I'm here to rescue you."
"You're not here to rescue us. You're here to take Gaara away for your
own purposes," she accused, her glare fixed upon him.
She wasn't entirely mistaken. He wouldn't have bothered with the three
of them if it weren't for Gaara's exceptional situation.
"Perhaps," he conceded. "But in Konoha, you'll be safe. And Gaara will
receive proper care."
"I don't trust you." Temari growled at him. Her expression looked both
cute and tragic on a child so young. "I don't trust Konoha. You didn't help
our father."
"On the contrary, we did heal your father. Without us, your father
would've died to the wounds he suffered at Pakura's hands. As would've
many other shinobi in your village."
Temari looked to have been caught offguard at his words and looked to
be at a loss for words before she rallied herself once again. "Then help
Suna again?"
God, her childish pleading was tugging at his non-existent heart strings
right now. But he'll remain firm. "No."
"Why not?"
"Because Suna didn't aid us in our war either," he stated with a
nonchalant shrug. "And because I've already extended assistance to Suna
once. I'm not their nanny. If your village can't defend itself, then it will
perish, as has been the fate of countless weak civilizations over the past
millennium. That's all there is to it. Nothing more, nothing less."
"We're not weak!" the girl screamed, tears streaming down her face as she
sobbed.
He felt an urge to offer her comfort, but he doubted she would welcome
it.
"Then why are you running?" He asked and decided to end this talk by
chopping the two eldest kids at the back of their neck. He caught Gaara
before Kankuro could collapse with her onto the desert sand.
Gaara wriggled in his arms, and the sand underneath them squirmed for
a tense moment before it settled down, seemingly aware that he
harboured no ill intent toward the child.
He cradled Gaara for a moment until she began to settle, then secured
both Temari and Kankuro with Chakra Strings. With a final glance, he
activated Hiraishin and transported them to Konoha, where they would
find safety.
—————
AN: And there goes the second last Shinobi village of the Elemental
Nations. Konoha is now the only shinobi village in existence. And
stronger than ever.
We get a slight glimpse of the shadow war taking place between Konoha
and the Fire Daimyo. Minato knows that if he takes actions right now,
then they'll win. But he's patient and wants the other remaining major
Kingdoms to weaken themselves some more before he acts.
Also, Temari and fem Gaara get!
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day
Chapter 57- Feelings
Rin Nohara POV
She watched with a faint smile on her face as the tiny Matatabi, and
Chomei played tag in the distance, running and climbing over an irritated
looking Kurama that just lazed around in the clearing.
It said something about either Kurama's patience or his deep love for his
siblings that he didn't chastise them no matter how much they bothered
him.
She looked at Isobu who was resting on her lap, looking utterly content
as she rubbed its back.
Her shinobi life was flourishing. Her Chakra reserves has grown by leaps
and bounds over the past two and half years. And Ren's consistent
training of Ninjutsu and how to use those charkra reserves efficiently
took her from a slightly above average chunin medic to someone who
can now fight against an Elite Jounin with a high probability of winning.
The same couldn't be said for her private life.
Recollections flooded her mind of the numerous love letters and
confessions she had recently received. They predominantly came from
clan shinobi aiming to advance their status by wooing her and securing a
marriage alliance with one of the 'Jinchuriki'.
Perhaps she might have entertained their advances if she had felt any
genuine interest in them or if their intentions hadn't been so
transparently insincere.
Furthermore, the one individual she harbored an interest in showed no
reciprocal feelings, prompting her to ponder whether a certain silver-
haired boy might prefer the company of a different team altogether,
given his frequent companionship with Might Gai or Ren-kun.
Thinking of Ren-kun brought back the memories of his recently flirtatious
behaviour when it became clear that Kakashi had no interest in her. But
like so many others, she knew that he wasn't pursuing her for her power,
or the influence her presence will bring.
Ren had little need for such tactics. He was widely acknowledged as the
mightiest shinobi in Konoha, if not the entire world. And he had already
wedded two S-class kunoichi and was poised to marry two more in the
upcoming months.
Not only that, but he also had two Tailed Beasts of his own, and would
have had one more, if he hadn't handed over the Suna siblings to
Kushina-san.
No, the only reason why he showed any interest in her, as far as she
could tell, was because he wanted to add her to his harem and, as he
crudely put it 'clap that thick ass' of hers.
Just thinking about his crude flirting stirred a blush on her cheeks. When
Ren was but a boy, she could easily brush off his advances without a
second thought. However, now that he had blossomed into a tall, striking
young man, she found it increasingly challenging to rein in her emotions.
How does one restrain the blush on their cheeks, quell the flutter in their
stomach, or suppress the warmth spreading through their core? She
refused to delude herself. She understood the sensations enveloping her,
yet remained uncertain about what to do about them.
Feeling Isobu's gentle tap on her arm, she glanced down at her partner,
finding him gazing up at her with concern.
"Is everything okay, Rin? You seem a little off today," he inquired.
She forced a smile on her face. "Yeah, just… thinking about a few things."
"Thinking about that Inuzuka guy who tried to mate with you this
morning?"
"Ahh. Don't call it that. Seduce, he was trying to seduce me, not mate
with me." She said, her cheeks turning red at the insinuation.
"Ah. My apologies." Isobu said, looking genuinely apologetic and how
could she not forgive him at that point.
Out of all the tailed beasts she had seen thus far, Isobu was perhaps the
calmest and the most empathetic one. Matatabi was mischievous, Chomei
was boisterous, Kurama was arrogant, and Shukaku, the one time that
she met him, seemed… not quite right.
As she pondered questioning Isobu about Shukaku, Ren emerged into the
clearing, dragging Yugito along, their disheveled appearance telling her
all she needed to know about what they'd been doing behind the trees.
That was also probably why this break went from ten minutes to lasting
over half an hour.
"Everyone! Gather up." Ren shouted and she carried Isobu over to Ren,
while Kushina cradled a drowsy Fu in her arms. The other tiny tailed
beasts also gathered at their sides.
"Will we resume our training, Ren?" she inquired, uncertain if they
would, given the lateness of the hour.
"No, but Yugito wishes to advance to the next and final stage," Ren
declared, earning surprised looks from both her and Kushina-san.
"Are you certain about this, Yugito?" Kushina-san inquired, concern
evident in her voice. "Isn't this moving too quickly?"
Yugito simply shook her head in response. "It may appear so, but in
reality, I've been honing my skills to become a Perfect Jinchuriki under
Killer Bee-san since childhood. Ren's training has simply accelerated that
process."
Ah, she sometimes forgot that Yugito has been a Jinchuriki for the
longest time among all of them. Even longer than Kushina-san who
generally had the hardest time bonding with Kurama due to their shared
past and both of their difficult attitudes.
"I wish you all the best Yugito-san." She said with a smile, receiving a nod
of acknowledgment from Yugito before Ren eventually guided her into
the cave where they typically trained their Jinchuriki abilities.
According to Ren, this cave harbored a unique natural Chakra that
pacified the Chakra Beasts and facilitated the bond between them and
their Jinchuriki.
Once inside, Yugito assumed a lotus position on the ground while Ren
positioned himself in front of her, his hand resting gently over her
abdomen where her Jinchuriki seal lay.
The mini Matatabi went and sat on Yugito's lap while the other Tailed
Beasts sat around them in a show of support. It was… nice to see them
being so supportive of their sibling. Even Kurama didn't grumble for once
and sat quietly.
"How long will this take, Ren? I need to return home and cook for all the
kids," Kushina-san inquired, her expression carrying a hint of apology
toward Yugito. But she understood completely.
Raising six children couldn't have been simple for Kushina-san, especially
with her husband consumed by the responsibilities of being Hokage,
leaving little time for her and the family.
"At most, it'll take an hour. It would be beneficial if all of you are present
to observe this. You might glean something valuable from the
experience," Ren replied. And with nods of agreement from everyone, the
process commenced.
Yugito closed her eyes, and Rin sensed a subtle sensation prickling at the
nape of her neck. Though not a Sensor, she understood the gravity of the
moment, recognizing that both Ren and Yugito were engaged in
something significant.
"You might as well take a seat, Rin. This will be a lengthy process," Isobu
advised her. She nodded in agreement and settled beside him, joined
shortly after by Kushina-san, who brought a yawning Fu with her.
She requested to hold Fu as well, cradling the younger girl gently in her
arms. Together, they watched as Ren and Yugito sat in meditation for the
next hour, patiently awaiting the moment they Yugito-san succeeds.
Then, in an instant, a flicker of cyan-colored chakra emerged from
Yugito's being, enveloping her entire form.
The chakra cloak that enveloped Yugito wasn't the typical red hue seen
when they tapped into their power. Seeing this, she realised that Yugito
had finally achieved her long-awaited goal.
She had become the second individual in the elemental nations to attain
what Ren termed the "Tailed Beast Mode."
—————
She observed from afar as Yugito and Kushina-san engaged in combat,
Ren having transported them all to a deserted island for Yugito to
showcase her newfound power in a sparring session.
Usually when the two of them sparred in their Chakra Cloak form,
Kushina-san always had a huge advantage over Yugito.
But now, now Kushina-san was being completely surpassed by Yugito
who was trouncing her throughout the entire island.
"She's fast." She said, having trouble keeping track of the Cat Jinchuriki
with her eyes. She could understand why Kushina-san being defeated so
badly, even after having brought out her Golden Chains in an attempt to
fight back.
"And strong as well." Ren said as he joined her, his arm draping over her
shoulder and coming to rest over her breast, giving it a gentle squeeze.
"That Tailed Beast Mode is no joke."
"Ren-kun," she stammered, her cheeks flushing crimson as she glared at
him. Though she imagined that her glare looked more like a pout than
anything else.
"Hmm?" Ren inquired innocently, his actions betraying his words as he
began to caress her breasts, tracing his fingers over her nipple in a
manner that elicited a shuddering breath from her and ignited a fire
within her core.
"S-stop."
"Hmm... did you say something?" Ren inquired, his attention fixed on the
one-sided spar in the distance.
"Ren, please stop. Fu might catch us," she urged, grasping Ren's arm with
the intention of pulling it away, but finding herself strangely unable to do
so.
'Was she... attracted to Ren?' The thought lingered, unsettling yet
undeniable.
"Fu is asleep." Ren whispered in her ears before he did… something with
his fingers.
A surge of electricity danced around her nipple, sending her arousal
skyrocketing in a moment of intense, overwhelming pleasure. She
couldn't help but release a lustful moan before the sensation subsided,
leaving her breathless and trembling in its aftermath.
She clutched onto's Ren's arm to steady herself, her legs suddenly feeling
rather weak, and her panties feeling… oh Kami, did she just came from
that?
"Ren…" She said amidst heavy breaths. "What was that?"
"That was me, employing a sex-based jutsu to offer you a taste of the
pleasures awaiting you in the future," Ren explained, his tone remarkably
casual.
"Ren… you cannot… do that." She said, her breath slowly getting back
under her control even as Ren went back to caressing and fondling her
breast.
"You keep saying that, yet you haven't tried to stop me even once, Thick-
Senpai." Ren said, his voice husky and seductive in a way that she'd never
heard before. Knowing Ren, he'll probably say that he levelled up his
seductive voice or some other stupid crap like that.
"Ren, I-" Her words were cut off as Ren gently tilted her chin upward and
leaned in, capturing her lips in a kiss.
For a brief moment, she entertained the idea of pulling away, realising it
wasn't too late to stop this. But the notion evaporated within seconds as
her mind went blank, swept away by the intoxicating sensation of her
first kiss.
It surpassed all her expectations, leaving her breathless and utterly
captivated. And in that fleeting moment, she couldn't help but entertain
the possibility that surrendering herself to Ren might not be such a
terrible idea after all.
—————
Itachi Uchiha POV
She unleashed a barrage of a dozen kunai across the clearing. Most found
their mark, though two ricocheted off each other, veering towards a
target obscured from her direct line of sight.
The satisfying sound of kunai piercing their target reached her ears,
sparking a glimmer of hope. Yet, when she went to inspect, she
discovered that the projectiles had missed the bullseye by a wide margin.
Nevertheless, it marked progress. Just a few months prior, she hadn't
known she could redirect kunai in such unexpected trajectories. And
merely a month ago, hitting even a single target with the redirection
seemed an insurmountable challenge, let alone two.
However, she refused to settle for mediocrity. Her determination drove
her to persist in training until she could consistently hit the bullseye
every time. Next, she planned to replicate the feat while in motion,
running across the field. Then, she would challenge herself further by
attempting it while jumping. Ultimately, her goal was to push herself to
the limit by closing her eyes and relying solely on her memory to hit the
targets accurately.
She retrieved her kunai and returned to her starting position, preparing
to throw once more, when it happened.
"Hey!" Someone said from behind her. Someone that hadn't been there a
second ago. Someone who had snuck this close to her without her even
realising.
"Hey!" a voice called out from behind her. Someone who hadn't been
there a moment ago. Someone who had managed to approach her
without her notice.
She turned and found herself face to... well, belly, with the now-tall
figure of Ren. Looking up, she met his typical smug and amused smile.
"Ren, why do you always sneak up on me like that?" she questioned,
crossing her arms and attempting to suppress a glare. "Can't you
approach me like a regular person?"
"Sorry sweetheart. But I love your reaction too much to just stop doing
it." He said, leaning down to boop her on the nose, earning an annoyed
look from her which only widened his smile.
"One day, I'll get a heart attack and die, and you'll love my reaction even
more." She grumbled, doing her best not to react to his usual
shenanigans.
"Nei nei, Itachi-chan. I'm the best medic-nin in the Elemental Nations,
after Tsunade-Sensei. There's no way you're dying in my watch. And even
if you do, I'll just bring you back from the afterlife." He reassured with a
playful grin.
She wanted to roll her eyes at his boast, but seeing as that was be a
reaction that would amuse him as well, she simply glared at him. "People
can't be brought back from the dead, Ren. Everyone knows that. Even the
greatest medic-nin, Tsunde-sama, doesn't make such boasts."
"Boasts!?" Ren gasped in horror, and acted as if she had pierced his heart
with her words. "How can you throw such a vile accusation at me, Itachi-
chan? And here I thought that we were the best of friends."
This time, she didn't bother to conceal the glare in her eyes. "In case you
forgot, 'Ren-sama', you haven't come to see me in an entire month."
Ren winced at her words. "Yeah, sorry. That's on me." Then, seemingly
out of nowhere, he produced a dozen kunai between his hands. "How
about I make it up to you by showing you the bullseye trick?"
"Not enough," she told him firmly. His neglect had genuinely hurt her
feelings. After all, she considered him to be her closest friend, just as he
considered her to be his.
And right now, he didn't even have the excuse of their village being at
war. So she was in a far less forgiving mood.
"How about I make some dangos as well?" He asked earnestly, and… she
hadn't eaten his super delicious dango for an entire month.
The mere thought of her favorite dessert caused her mouth to water.
Before she knew it, she found herself already forgiving Ren for his
prolonged absence.
Kami, she hated how easily Ren was able to manipulate her sometimes.
"Very well," she agreed, feeling warmth blossom in her chest as Ren
bestowed upon her a genuine smile, distinct from his usual smug facade.
He then proceeded to patiently teach her how to improve her kunai
throwing technique.
An hour later, she finally managed to hit all the bullseyes, and a sense of
satisfaction swelled within her. She turned to face Ren once more, a smile
of accomplishment gracing her features.
"Let's go."
He nodded and started moving toward his home.
It wasn't until they'd crossed a third of the Uchiha Compound when she
noticed something. "Ren, why are you taking the long way around?"
"Ugh. Because the short one would have me go through the Uchiha
Residence. And then those guys would start bothering me once again. Do
you know how hard it is for me to go in public anymore?"
She did remember. The last time he had taken her out to a restaurant,
they were stopped countless times. Some sought autographs, others made
requests, a few approached for charity, and there were even some who
confessed their love to him, despite being strangers. On top of that, there
were women who made inappropriate advances, with one even going so
far as to flash him the 'goods', which Ren politely rejected, thankfully.
It was clear that Ren had become too popular these days. And she
couldn't help but find a twisted sense of satisfaction in it, especially
considering all the times he had bullied her.
"I didn't know that our Uchiha clansmen bothered you that much. What
do they even say to you?" She asked.
"Marriage proposals are the most common. Last time I went out, one of
the elders caught sight of me and started extolling all the virtues and
beauty of his great granddaughter. Can you believe that?" Ren exclaimed
in frustration.
"What's wrong with a man extolling the virtues and beauty of his great
granddaughter?" She asked, taking great amusement at Ren's situation.
"The girl is two years old! The only virtue she has is not shitting her
diapers" Ren practically shouted. "And I won't even mention all the times
I got offers to help relieve my stress… by married women."
"Relieve your stress?" She asked, not aware that Ren was in much stress
or that the Uchiha had a Jutsu that allowed people to relieve it.
She made a mental note to ask her father about that jutsu once she
returned home.
"It's..." Ren hesitated, seeming unsure of how to continue before opting to
change the topic altogether. "And that's not even mentioning all the
parents who want me to train their children. Although, I must admit, I'm
considering accepting their offers."
"You are?" She asked in surprise as Ren didn't usually spent too much
time with 'outsiders'.
"Yeah. Only for Academy kids though. Kids before that age are too young
for my harsh training. And kids after that have their own Jounin Sensei
to teach them." He said, explained, eliciting a glare from her.
"I'm the same age as an Academy kid," she retorted, prompting Ren to
blink in surprise before bursting into laughter, much to her annoyance.
"Heh, that you are, shorty."
"I'm not short. I'm tall for my age."
"No you aren't. But that's alright. I like short girls more."
She clenched her fists and took a deep breath, attempting to halt the
blush creeping onto her cheeks. "Stop spouting nonsense, idiot!"
Ren simply hummed in response. "That being said, I wouldn't mind
training you. It'll give us more time to spend together, at the very least."
"Who said I want to spend more time with you?" she retorted. Instantly,
Ren wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a hug, rubbing his
cheek against hers.
"Aww… don't be like that Itachi-chwaaan!"
She took out her kunai and stabbed it at his dick.
Instantly, he released her as if she were a live snake, taking a few hurried
steps back with a horrified expression.
"You're as cruel as ever, Itachi-chan."
"And you're as dumb as ever, Ren." she retorted coolly.
"Only for you," he replied with a salacious wink, causing her to tighten
her grip on her kunai as she fought to suppress the flush creeping onto
her cheeks.
"You're so dead, Ren Uchiha," she declared, prompting Ren to instantly
bolt away from her, with her hot on his heels in pursuit.
—————
They were presently in Ren's Dining Room, where he proudly displayed
his latest home decoration: a colossal wooden relief depicting the map of
the entire Elemental Nations and its surrounding islands.
"It's incredibly detailed," she remarked, marvelling at intricacies she had
never before noticed in any map, not even those found in the Uchiha
archives, which must have taken generations to complete.
"It's not difficult to create new maps when I can simply send my shadow
clones to fly over those areas and sketch the entire terrain, or infiltrate
the high-security vaults of smaller villages and pilfer their maps," Ren
boasted casually, effortlessly discussing feats that would be near
impossible for others.
"A map like this could fetch millions in the market. No, tens of millions.
Perhaps even more," she commented, observing the impressive piece.
This remark seemed to elicit a pout from Ren, for reasons unknown.
"Man, Minato sure is cheating me out then with just a High S-rank
mission reward."
She turned to glance at him. "The Hokage-sama commissioned this
work?"
"Yeah," Ren confirmed. "He has this grand plan to conquer the entire
Elemental Nations in the coming years and wanted to replace the
meeting room table with a map of the Elemental Nations." Ren said and
then paused before looking at her. "Don't tell other about it though. It's
supposed to be an S-rank secret or something."
She grimaced. "Ren, could you please refrain from leaking S-rank secrets
like that?"
Ren shrugged nonchalantly. "It's not as if the Daimyos aren't already
anticipating a potential attack from Konoha. And even if they did find
out about this, what could they really do? Besides, I trust you, Itachi-
chwaaan."
She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, silently counting to ten. "One
day, I'm going to end you."
"No you won't. You like me too much, Itachi-chwaaan. Besides, if you kill
me, then you wouldn't get the gift I prepared for you."
"A gift. What the occasion?" She asked.
"Consider it a birthday gift. Because I'm certainly too lazy to buy you one
during you actual birthday." Ren said cheerfully and she sighed.
"That's not something to be proud of, Ren."
"Of course. Now, close your eyes."
She glared at him. "You're not going to paint my face, right?"
Ren scoffed at her. "Paint your face? That's amateur-level prank, though
not a bad one. But no. I'm genuinely trying to give you a gift here. Close
your eyes, Itachi. Trust me."
She released a sigh, feeling a mix of skepticism and curiosity, and
reluctantly closed her eyes, hoping that he wouldn't pull yet another one
of his pranks on her.
A moment later, she felt his hands over her forehead, and sensed the
familiar warmth that usually accompanied the use of an Iryojutsu
technique.
"What are you doing, Ren?" she asked, not opening her eyes even as she
felt tendrils of his chakra entering her brain... and eyes.
If anyone else had done such an invasive thing to her, she would have
been terrified, or angry. Probably both. But she trusted Ren with her life
and was certain that he would never harm her.
"Shh. Let me focus, Itachi," he said. They remained in that position for
the next few minutes, until she felt a 'click' in her brain, as if a blocked
blood vessel had finally opened up.
Then Ren stepped back and spoke up. "Now, open your eyes."
She complied, and to her surprise, everything appeared clearer. The
world seemed brighter, with more vibrant colours.
She had suspected something like this when Ren began manipulating her
brain and eyes, but to witness it actually happening...
She retrieved a kunai and examined her reflection, finding three tomoe
eyes staring back at her instead of the usual two.
Turning to Ren, she asked, "How?"
Ren smiled at her. "I've been experimenting on my own eyes for a while
now, and I found a way to evolve an Uchiha's eye without the need for a
traumatic experience. Though, I still haven't figured out how to unlock
someone's Mangekyo Sharingan, which sucks. But tell me, did you like
my gift?"
"...I loved it," she replied, genuinely touched by his gesture. "Thank you,
Ren."
Ren moved forward and embraced her. "Don't mention it. You're my best
friend, after all. This is the least I can do for you." He then released her
from the brief hug and stepped back. "How about that dango treat now?"
'I would rather have that hug.' She thought but didn't voice, feeling that
strange warmth in her chest once again.
That evening, when she asked her mother about the strange feelings she
experienced whenever she's near Ren, her mother let out a laugh and
pulled her into a hug while her father awkwardly excused himself out of
the room.
It was… strange.
—————
AN: Some Itachi-chwaaan time for people who have been missing her.
Also, Ren's seduction skills have reached so high by this point that he has
become the Casanova of the Elemental Nations. Seducing an
inexperienced girl like Rin Nohara is child's play for him.
And lastly, Yugito finally achieves her Perfect Tailed Beast mode. Though
Rin and Kushina are still far behind.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 58- Third Wife
Ren Uchiha POV
He sat and stared at the crystal within his palms. A crystal that came
about in his Shadow Clones' quest to create new types of glass that can
serve the world in new ways.
And in their quest, they had created a thousand kinds of glass. Some
brittle, some almost indestructible, one than can bend without being
broken, another that can retain a large amount of heat without melting.
Having experimented extensively with the final type of glass, his Shadow
Clones successfully crafted a variant capable of containing vast amounts
of chakra without fracturing.
He persisted in infusing the crystals with his chakra, monitoring his
Status screen closely as a fraction of his immense chakra reserves was
poured into the crystal.
The crystal, imbued with his chakra, continued to grow brighter and
brighter until it looked like he was holding a veritable sun in the palm of
his hands.
And then, it exploded in a sudden burst, sending razor-sharp shards
flying in all directions alongside a scorching wave of heat capable of fatal
consequences for any ordinary human at close range.
But since this was him, he didn't even suffer a scratch.
Instead, he stared at the broken shards of the crystal in deep thought.
At that moment, Mei appeared beside him, looking worried. She stared at
the giant crater around him and then at his soot covered face. "I heard an
explosion. What happened?"
"Just experimenting," he remarked casually before returning his gaze to
the crystals, which had proven capable of containing chakra reserves
equivalent to those of a Jounin before exploding.
His mind churned with numerous possibilities of how this crystal can be
used. And the most basic use was obvious. As a chakra battery.
If a palm-sized crystal could store Jounin-level chakra, then what about
one the size of a basketball? Or a yoga ball? Or even larger—a room-
sized crystal, or perhaps even a crystal the size of a house. The
possibilities stretched as far as his imagination dared to wander.
He'll have to do many more tests before he could come up with a
conclusive answer. However, if this crystal could retain chakra for an
extended duration without degradation, it would become a formidable
asset for Konoha.
With such potential, he envisioned embedding dozens of these crystals
within a seal, affixing it to a shinobi. This would grant the shinobi a
simplified version of Tsunade's Strength of a Hundred Seals, amplifying
their abilities significantly.
He envisioned distributing it to Chunin, empowering them to store
chakra equivalent to Elite Jounin levels within the seal. This stored
energy could then be utilized to unleash potent jutsu in dire combat
scenarios.
Similarly, even a modest Jounin could harness Kage-level chakra. While
it wouldn't guarantee victory against a true Kage-level opponent, it would
certainly prolong their endurance in battle, offering a significant
advantage.
Amidst his contemplations of creating such a seal, he felt the gentle
pressure of soft breasts against his back as Mei enveloped him in her
embrace.
"Here we are on our honeymoon, and you're still engrossed in your work.
What a devoted husband I have," Mei teased, her affection unmistakable
in her tone.
Taking her hand, he discreetly employed the Naraka Path to examine her.
A smile graced his lips as he observed the anomaly within her womb.
He immediately pulled her down on his lap and stared into her eyes.
"Mei" He said softly.
"Yes?"
"Congratulations. You're pregnant." He said. Well, the truth was that she
has been pregnant for almost two months now. But till now, the embryo
had no soul in it.
He said 'till now' because over the past few days, he was able to sense a
strange 'soul-like' spiritual energy gathering in her womb. And only
today, did it coalesce into a proper soul.
He harbored several theories regarding the nature of the "soul-like"
energy and its origin. Yet, in this moment, he set aside his scientific
musings to cherish time with his beloved wife.
She appeared stunned by the revelation, tears streaming down her cheeks
as she sought solace in his embrace, burying her face against his chest.
He enveloped her in his arms, sharing in her emotions before she lifted
her gaze to meet his, sealing their bond with a tender kiss upon his lips.
"I'm going to be a mother." She said, crying and laughing at the same
time. "I'll finally have a family of my own. Thank you, husband."
"You don't need to thank me for fucking you. But you're welcome." He
said imperiously and Mei let out a chuckle before hitting him on the
chest.
"Jerk."
He thought about making another quip but then decided against it in
favour pulling her back into a hug.
And then she murmured the three magical words and he paused, his
attention diverted by the buzzing of his Company Device in his pocket.
It wasn't the first time Mei had confessed her love to him. But till now, it
had failed to register as a true love confession. Perhaps Mei had
abandonment issues or something and just didn't want to put her entire
self out there.
However, it appeared that this reluctance was no longer an issue as he
glanced at his Company Device and noticed a new entry alongside the Six
Tails (familiar) and Ringo Ameyuri (waifu): Mei Terumi.
She was classified as a 6-Tier waifu, awarding him 30 points for her
capture, elevating his total points to 66.
"I love you too, sweetheart," he reciprocated, contemplating the idea of
extracting the tailed beasts within the Gedo Mazo and sealing them
within Ringo and Mei.
Such an action would yield an additional 120 points, enhancing both the
protection and power of his waifus. However, considering their current
pregnancies, he resolved to postpone the plan until after they had given
birth.
—————
Minato Namikaze POV
He scowled at the messenger dispatched by the Wind Daimyo. "Say that
once more," he demanded.
"The Wind Daimyo wishes to propose an official alliance with Konoha,"
the messenger reiterated. "He pledges to supply your village with all
necessary missions and improve trade relations. In return, he seeks your
assistance in integrating the Land of Rivers. He proposes dividing it, with
each party claiming one half."
"And if I refuse to assist him in this endeavor?" he inquired.
"In that scenario, my lord will be disappointed," the messenger replied
solemnly. "He'll have no option but to seek assistance from shinobi
affiliated with other hidden villages. Some of the smaller hidden villages
have been gaining prominence recently, and my lord sees no issue with
supporting them if Konoha is unable to comply."
A year ago, such a threat might have elicited concern. After all, Konoha
required all the funding it could secure. Furthermore, the prospect of the
Wind Daimyo redirecting support to one of their 'rivals' was decidedly
unpalatable.
But today, Konoha was financially robust, thanks to all their diverse
array of products, thriving trade, and burgeoning alliances. They could
readily forgo the Wind Daimyo's support without encountering any
significant difficulties.
In fact, it would be safe to say that the Wind Daimyo needed them far
more at this point, than they needed him.
With remnants of Kumo and Iwa launching attacks on Konoha, similar
turmoil was unfolding in the Land of Wind, where remnants of Suna
shinobi were currently stirring up trouble.
From what he'd gathered, these remnants had proven exceptionally
ruthless. They not only targeted vital trade ports, factories, and mines but
also desecrated the precious oases that sustained the people of the Land
of Wind.
And despite all his methods, the Wind Daimyo has not met with great
success in flushing out and dealing with these 'rebels'.
To say that the Wind Daimyo was quickly losing the support of his people
and nobles at this point, would be an understatement.
The notion of attacking the Land of Rivers seemed increasingly
perplexing. Perhaps the Daimyo sought to regain popularity by
redirecting his people's focus toward a new enemy. If that were the case,
he was certainly employing an ill-conceived strategy.
Attempting to deflect attention from internal conflict by inciting external
warfare rarely yielded positive outcomes.
That didn't mean he would just sit back and do nothing.
Despite the diminishing significance of the Land of Wind, they remained
Konoha's biggest and most influential allies.
Not to mention that the Wind Daimyo stuck with them even when their
own Daimyo betrayed them. Sure, the Wind Daimyo only did it to spite
Suna. He was still their only ally in their hour of need, and that counts
for something.
That didn't mean that they can just let the Wind Daimyo dictate terms to
them, of course.
"Konoha has never initiated an invasion with the aim of annexing
territory from another nation. Moreover, even if we were to consider
such actions, the Land of Rivers is geographically distant from Konoha
village. How would seizing a portion of that land benefit us in any way?"
he queried.
And so the negotiation went, back and forth for a long hour until the
messenger finally left, having achieved nothing of note.
This was merely a delaying tactic though, and a problem that he would
have to solve sooner or later.
Leaning back in his chair, he shifted his focus to the offer extended by
the Water Daimyo.
The coward was asking for his help now that his actions of killing the
remnants of Kiri has come to bite him in the ass. Making him far more
enemies than he can afford to deal with.
He might have dismissed the message outright if not for the names of the
two shinobi spearheading the rebellion against the Water Daimyo:
Kisame and Juzo Biwa, former members of the Akatsuki.
With such formidable figures at the forefront, he anticipated a swift
overthrow of the Water Daimyo, likely leading to the installation of
another noble in due time. Unless, of course, one of these two decided to
ascend to the position of Daimyo themselves.
A shinobi as a daimyo. That could be… interesting.
It was unlikely that the people would accept either Kisame or Juzo Biwa
as their Daimyo. And he curious to see how either these two would deal
with the situation if they indeed end up ruling the Land of Water.
It would certainly provide him ideas for when he starts his own conquest.
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
They removed their clothes in a frenzy. Their marriage garments
removed and discarded to the side. He hadn't expected her enthusiasm,
considering her usually prude nature.
But it seems like marriage had removed all the last bit of restraints from
Pakura.
"Ren," she moaned as he captured her breast with his mouth, teasing and
tantalising her sensitive flesh with his teeth, eliciting delightful squirms
from her as she lay beneath him.
In the past six months, since he began fucking Ringo and later with Mei,
he had honed his sexual prowess to a considerable degree, refining it into
an art form.
His expertise, coupled with the sex-related jutsu he had mastered,
ensured that none of his partners would ever be left unsatisfied.
This was unmistakably demonstrated by Pakura's ecstatic scream as soon
as he parted her folds with his tongue and stimulated the sensitive nub
nestled within. A torrent of orgasmic fluid erupted from her in short
bursts, staining the mattress beneath them.
"Oh, Kami, yes," Pakura sighed heavily, her ample breasts rising and
falling with each breath. She cast her gaze down at him, their eyes
locking for a fleeting moment. He found great satisfaction in the way she
nibbled on her bottom lip and gripped the sheets tightly at her sides. He
knew that this was only the beginning, and by the time he was finished
with her, she would be reduced to a writhing, moaning mess—completely
at his mercy, ready for him to indulge in however he pleased.
He smiled back at her and used his fingers to spread her pussy open for
him, getting a good view of her pink folds once again before he dove
inside.
"Ren!" His newlywed wife gasped as he gently teased her sensitive nub,
relishing in her ardent response as she writhed against him. The bed
groaned beneath her considerable strength as he pinned her down,
inciting her to unleash her wild desires.
In mere moments, she reached the peak of ecstasy, her pussy convulsing
around his lips as her legs trembled over his shoulders. Her entire body
tensed with the intensity of the experience before she finally relaxed,
appearing almost boneless as she melted into the bed.
With the deed done, he maneuvered across the bed until they were eye to
eye, relishing in the sight of her slightly unfocused gaze.
She was an S-class kunoichi, yet he had brought her to this state in mere
minutes. It felt like triumph, like a conquest—a sensation akin to
defeating her on the battlefield months prior.
"Wife," he murmured, leaning in to capture her lips. Pakura grasped his
face, eagerly reciprocating the kiss despite her evident lack of experience.
That was fine; he had all the time in the world to guide her toward
becoming a better lover. But for now, for today, he would dedicate
himself to bring pleasure her. To love her in a way that she'd never been
loved before. To make sure she would never forget this night.
He lined his cock up with her cunt and Pakura looked down. A worried
look formed on her face at the size and girth of it, despite the fact that
he'd carefully crafted it so that it would be above average but nothing too
excessive. Knowing that too big a cock was more often a hindrance
unlike what was so often seen in porn movies.
"Will it fit?" She asked, biting her lips in the most delectable way, her
cheeks flushed red with arousal.
He kissed her once again. "Don't worry about that love. I can use
Iryojutsu to numb the pain if you want?"
Pakura considered it for a brief moment before shaking her had.
"No. I want to experience this. Of all the pain I've endured in my life, this
is the one I desire the most," she declared before reaching down to grasp
his member, giving it a few tentative strokes.
"Hold it firmer," he instructed, guiding her through the fundamental
motions of a proficient handjob. Although he was already fully aroused
with anticipation, he didn't mind the additional stimulation.
"Now, position it," he directed, observing as Pakura hesitated
momentarily before pushing past her uncertainty and aligning his
bulbous head between her pussy lips.
"Anything else, husband?" She asked, giddy at the use of that word, like
only newly weds ever are.
He was gentle with her, enjoying the way her face squirmed from the
slight pain and discomfort as he pushed his cock inside her slick, hot
folds, until he was fully resting with her.
She was virgin, from what she had told him, even though she lost her
hymen from her shinobi training a long time ago. And judging by current
reactions, he was inclined to believe her.
Universal Calibration for the win once again.
"I feel so full," Pakura murmured amidst gasps, as he allowed her a
moment to acclimate to the sensation of his cock inside her. She would
become familiar with this feeling over the course of their three-month
honeymoon.
"Get ready. I'm going to start moving," he informed her, sensing her weak
legs wrap around his waist in an attempt to draw him deeper.
"Do it," she urged him, prompting a smirk to play across his lips as he
looked down at her. With a deliberate motion, he withdrew his rigid
member until only its head remained nestled within her, before thrusting
back in deeply, ensuring to target her sensitive spot. It was slightly more
challenging to reach from this angle, but he was determined to make it
work.
Pakura gasped once he was fully inside her, before he pulled out and
started rhythmically thrusting inside her in long, deep strokes, enjoying
being within her depths just as much as he enjoyed the play of emotions
on her face.
Her insides were hot. Hotter than either Ringo or Mei had been, and he
wondered if her Scorch Release had anything to do with that. Well,
something to think about later.
"Oh Kami, Ren, don't stop, please." Pakura said amidst gasps and heavy
sighs as he continued to fuck her in that slow, rhythmic pattern until he
felt her pussy starting to flutter around his cock, a telltale hitch of her
breath, at which point he sped up.
It didn't take long before Pakura reached her third climax since they
began their lovemaking, her body trembling beneath him as he remained
buried deep within her. Her eyes rolled back in blissful ecstasy as she
surrendered to the waves of pleasure coursing through her.
As she gradually regained her composure, her breaths came in hot and
heavy, and she gazed up at him with a mixture of awe and wonder. "That
was... amazing," she breathed out.
He chuckled softly at her words, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss.
They shared a moment of intense heat, with Pakura striving to match his
fervor before he withdrew from her and gently turned her around.
"Ren?" She asked, confused. As if she didn't know that people can be
fucked from behind. Given her virginity, the absence of a porn industry
in their world, and her generally conservative nature, it was likely she
had no prior exposure to such experiences.
That, sent another jolt of excitement through him. To make her
experience something new with him. To claim her first and be her first.
"I'm going to take you from behind," he declared, guiding her onto her
knees and gripping her soft buttocks, spreading them wide apart until he
could once again catch a glimpse of her quivering pussy.
He absorbed the sight before him, activating his Eternal Mangekyo
Sharingan and etching the image into his memory, although his eidetic
memory rendered it unnecessary.
Tracing her pussy lips with his finger, he relished the way her entire
body shuddered in response. As he lightly grazed his thumb over her
puckered hole, he observed with amusement as Pakura instinctively
clenched it shut, resembling a touch-me-not plant.
She gasped at the touch, her expression shifting between shock and
confusion as she glanced back at him, likely unaware of the concept of
anal sex. That was fine; he had plenty of time to introduce her to such
experiences. She belonged to him now—his wife, his lover, his partner.
Returning her smile, he positioned himself against her and pushed inside
once more, sheathing himself completely within her cunt.
It promised to be a long and pleasurable night for Pakura Uchiha, his
third wife.
—————
AN: That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 59- Tsunade learns the
truth
Tsunade POV
Seated on her veranda, she observed the children frolicking within the
once desolate Senju clan compound. The kids weren't Senju but it was
still warmed her heart to see them play around in home compound. A
place that hopefully won't fall to decary and neglect now that it actually
had people to take care of it.
She held her own womb and remembered the lecture her retired Sensei
recently gave her. About her taking a lover or just some seed from an
accomplished shinobi and using that to restart the Senju clan. And the
harsh refusal she'd given the old man.
She sighed, grappling with a twinge of guilt over her abrupt rejection of
his well-intentioned proposal. And while she was initially convinced she
didn't desire children, the sight of so many children in the compound left
her with an empty feeling in her heart. And a strange need to fill that
emptiness.
For now, she filled that emptiness with bottles upon bottles of sake, but
she wondered how long that would last.
There were still only about Thirty Uzumaki in the village. But the adults
among them were working hard to replenish their numbers. With Mito
doing her best on the side to teach Fuinjutsu to everyone, making sure
that their legacy remains intact.
Thoughts of Mito reignited the suspicions swirling within her mind once
more. Initially, she hadn't paid much heed to the young woman, but
gradually, she began noticing striking resemblances between Mito and
her own grandmother.
The identical "Datteba" catchphrase, the familiar timbre and cadence of
her voice, the comforting gestures—like resting her head on her lap and
massaging her temples—and the remarkable proficiency in Fuinjutsu.
At first, she had thought that these things were nothing but coincidence.
Then, she assumed that Kiri had managed to clone her grandmother,
hence the similarities.
But… there was only so much she could lie to herself.
Yes, she considered Mito a dear friend by this point. But it was a
friendship that was build on a foundation of lie. And she wasn't sure what
to do at this point.
The urge to confront Mito tugged at her, but she hesitated, fearful of
losing this newfound companionship. Mito had become her confidante,
her ally in managing the clan compound, her sympathetic ear after
exhausting shifts at the hospital, the one who patiently endured her
ramblings about trivial matters. The friend who was there for her
whenever she needed her.
Over the past half a year, she had come to rely on Mito for almost
everything. And now… she wondered how she would function once again
once Mito left.
Because if her suspicions were correct (and she was pretty sure they
were), then there was no way she would let Mito stay in her home for a
second longer.
The sound of footsteps drew her attention, and she pivoted to find
Shizune emerging from the storage room, holding a photograph while
looking rather pale.
"Did you find it?" She asked and Shizune gulped before giving a small
nod.
"I did, Sensei. I…"
"Show it to me." She said, already knowing what would be in the photo
and dreading. But she needed the confirmation.
"Sensei…"
"Show it to me. I'll not repeat myself Shizune." She said, her mood
darkening already. She needed a drink. A strong one.
Shizune hesitated for a long moment before she finally handed the
picture over to her. And a cold feeling settled in the pit of her stomach as
she looked at it.
She shut her eyes tightly and released a weighted sigh, tears welling up
before the photo even came into view. As the image revealed her
grandparents Hashirama and Mito in their wedding attire, with Mito
appearing unchanged from then to now, she felt her heart sink.
"Shizune, find Mito. Bring her to me," she instructed, her voice firm,
leaving no room for debate. Shizune nodded.
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
He opened the front door of his house and came face to face with a
thoroughly drenched Mito standing in the rain, her expression devoid of
any emotion even though her emotions spoke of great pain and hurt.
"Can I—" she began, but he cut her off.
"Come inside." He said, opening the door wide for her, already suspecting
what had happened.
Mito nodded meekly, nothing at all like her usual confident self as she
walked inside his home. He used his control over water to remove all the
excess from her clothes and hair, effectively drying her in an instant.
After shutting the door, he guided her to the sofa closest to the fireplace,
then took out a hot chocolate coffee from his Inventory for her.
Once Mito had finally settled down, he sat beside her and asked. "Did she
find out at last?"
Mito nodded meekly, her countenance on the verge of crumbling at any
given moment. A bitter chuckle escaped her lips. "I think she caught on a
while back. Or at least had her suspicions. But yeah, she finally
confronted me about it."
"Well… I told you so." He said, feeling foolish for saying that but
knowing that it might be necessary.
As anticipated, Mito's emotions shifted from profound pain and hurt to
intense annoyance and irritation, though the underlying ache remained
palpable.
Mito fixed her gaze on him. "You're a terrible friend."
"Hey, I resent that accusation. We're not friends. I don't do friendships
with women. It's either lovers or acquaintances. Nothing more, nothing
less."
"So I'm just an acquaintance to you?" she questioned, bitterness creeping
into her tone. Her emotions were truly on a roller coaster ride.
"Nah. You're obviously my future lover," he replied casually.
Mito's expression finally crumbled and she let out a reluctant chuckle.
"You already have three wives. Why would you... nevermind, why am I
even bothering to argue with you? You're terrible at comforting someone.
Why did I even think turning to you was a good idea?"
"Maybe because you wanted to fuck your pain away. Not a smart way of
going about things. But I've never blamed a woman for being a rational
thinker before." He said, earning a mild glare from Mito.
"You really are a terrible friend."
"Hey! Don't friend zone me, you crusty old hag!"
"Who're you calling old, you snotty little brat!"
"You, obviously!" he retorted, before pulling out a bottle of sake from his
stash and slamming it onto the table. "Here. Drink up!"
Mito hesitated briefly before grabbing the bottle and starting to gulp it
down, her cheeks flushing instantly as her emotions began to numb.
"Hmm... he could certainly understand why people in deep emotional
distress turn to alcohol if it dulls their feelings like this.
Mito emptied the drink and slammed the empty bottle back on the table.
"I take it back. You're not such a bad friend after all."
His eyebrow twitched. "Bitch. Who the fuck do you think you're friend-
zoning. Call me that again and I'm choke-slam you on the ground."
"Piss off brat. I'll call you whatever I want."
"Who're you calling a brat, you old bint." He retorted, and the two of
them locked eyes before bursting into chuckles.
After a while, their laughter subsided, and sensing Mito's emotions
veering back toward sadness, he gently took her hand in his and asked,
"Care to share the story?"
Mito remained silent for a moment before nodding. "If you're sure you
want to hear it."
"I do," he affirmed, and Mito began recounting the confrontation with
Tsunade. There were tears, curses, blame, and ultimately, as he had
thought, Tsunade kicked her out of the Senju compound, telling her to
never come back.
"Man. It sure sucks to be you." He said and Mito looked highly offended
for a moment, her emotions rising up in anger before it all came crashing
down like a popped balloon and she shrugged.
"You really have no idea how to console someone in pain. I have no idea
how your wives put up with you."
"I'm great at fucking, which probably helps." He said. "So… wanna fuck?"
Mito turned to stare at him once again. "Is that really how you seduced
your other women? By directly asking them if they want to fuck?"
"Nah. The women all tried to kill me. So after I beat them up, I gave them
the option to marry me, or else. And would you look at that, none of
them wanted to die. Well… except for Pakura. I had to be a bit more
careful when handling her."
Mito sighed. "You're a strange man."
He shrugged and offered up his arms. "Want a hug?"
Mito eyed him suspiciously for a moment before releasing another heavy
sigh and nodding. She leaned into his chest, and he enveloped her in his
arms.
He felt the dampness of her tears soaking into his shirt as she wept
silently. Rubbing her back, he offered comforting murmurs as she sought
solace in his arms.
Finally, once her emotions had been spent, Mito wiped her eyes and
looked up at him, an annoyed expression on her face even though her
emotions told him that she was feeling rather fond and… appreciative of
him right now.
"Ren. Your hands are resting on her posterior." She pointed out,
maintaining that annoyed look.
"That's not a posterior. That's an ass. And my hands are doing more than
just resting there."
"…you're really terrible at consoling a heartbroken woman."
"Probably. But I excel at seizing the opportunity with a woman in need,"
he quipped, earning an eye roll from Mito. "So… wanna fuck?"
Mito regarded him for a moment before sighing. "You know what? Screw
it."
Then her lips crashed into his own and he did a mental fist pump as he
kissed her back, using his high level kissing skill to dominate the kiss
before he picked her up and dragged her to the nearest unoccupied
bedroom.
He hadn't really expected this to work. And he still felt a bit guilty about
taking advantage of Mito's emotional state. But, he would deal with that
guilt later. For now, he had a beautiful and sexy Tier 7 Gilf to satisfy.
And by satisfy, he meant taking her to the pound town until she's
addicted to having sex with him and has no choice but to return for
more.
Truly, he was a paragon of virtue and a great 'friend' of all women.
—————
Mito POV
She awoke the next morning, naked and feeling soreness coursing
through her body, particularly in her pussy, as Ren slept behind her with
his arms wrapped around her waist.
She sighed… not sure how to feel about this.
The sex had been magical, surpassing any experience she'd had with
Hashirama. And for those few hours, she forgot all about the pain and
hurt of her banishment from the Senju Compound.
But now, facing the aftermath, she found herself uncertain about how to
process it all.
On one hand, this entire thing felt like a huge mistake and she got the
feeling that she should've never come to Ren after being kicked out by
her granddaughter. But on the other hand, she remembered of marriage
offer than Ren had given her. An offer that had occupied her thoughts
extensively over the past year.
Should she just… go ahead and marry Ren.
What did she have to lose?
Her clan was settled in a safe and peaceful environment. The war has
ended. She has gotten her revenge and paid that deity the full price for
her immortality.
Perhaps... just perhaps, it was time to turn the page and embark on a new
chapter in life.
At that precise moment, the door creaked open, prompting her to sit up
in bed, anticipating another confrontation with the wrathful Tsunade.
However, to her surprise, it was Ringo who entered, her belly swollen
with pregnancy at seven months, bearing two steaming beverages on a
tray.
"I see you're awake," Ringo remarked, placing the tray on a nearby table
and offering her a cup of coffee, keeping the other for herself.
She glanced at Ren, half-expecting him to stir, but he remained
peacefully asleep.
"Don't bother with him." Ringo said with a soft chuckle. "He sleeps for six
hours exactly, whenever he's asleep. And you guys were at it for pretty
late last night. In fact, I'm rather surprised that you're up already. I
expected you to sleep for much longer. We all do, after the first time with
Ren."
"I... understand," she replied, somewhat at a loss for words. She took a sip
of her coffee, using the moment to collect her thoughts before directing
her gaze at Ringo and her swollen belly. "Aren't you... concerned that
your husband slept with someone else? Especially someone he's not
married to?"
"No, not at all," Ringo responded confidently. "It might surprise you, but
my husband only ever shows interest in S-class Kunoichis. Women he
genuinely considers marrying and bringing into the family."
"Really?" she inquired, surprised by this revelation. She had previously
assumed Ren to be somewhat of a womanizer. However, in hindsight, it
made sense. Ren had never exhibited any interest in the women of her
clan, even when some of them had expressed interest in him fathering
their children.
"Yes," Ringo chuckled. "Do you have any idea how many women
proposition him every week? If he accepted them all, he'd have bedded
half of Konoha by now." Ringo paused, considering. "Well, maybe not
half, but it's a pretty substantial number."
"I see," she murmured. "You're handling this quite calmly. Aren't you
concerned about sharing your husband with other women? Doesn't it
make you jealous?"
"Not really," Ringo replied with a shrug. "I've endured a tough life before
Ren found me. Everything since then has been an improvement. Sure, I'll
have to share him with a few other women, but the number is limited
given the scarcity of S-class Kunoichi in the Elemental Nations. Besides,
the more women he has, the more siblings my children will have in the
future. They'll also have strong aunts to protect them. Yes, there are some
downsides, but the benefits of being with Ren far outweigh them."
"You're... unexpectedly level-headed," she remarked, surprised by Ringo's
rationality, considering her previous reputation as a bloodthirsty brute.
"Heh, maybe." Ringo chuckled, her gaze softening as she looked at Ren
with genuine affection. "But... this life is good."
"I understand," she replied, feeling somewhat uneasy after witnessing the
depth of Ringo's love for Ren. "Are you truly sure you're okay with all of
this?" she inquired once more.
Ringo nodded firmly. "Yes, I am." Then, without warning, she enveloped
her in a warm hug, catching her off guard. After a brief hesitation, she
surrendered to the embrace, finding comfort in the gesture. It felt...
pleasant.
"Welcome to the family," Ringo declared, leaving her momentarily
stunned as Ringo released her and rose from the bed.
"A Shadow Clone will fetch you some fresh clothes and guide you to the
bathroom. Breakfast will be served in an hour," Ringo informed her. "If
you need anything, just call out, and I'll be there."
With those words, Ringo exited the room, leaving her utterly speechless
at the warm reception she had been given.
And thanks to her access to Kagura's mind's eye and her ability to read
other people's emotions, she could discern that Ringo's sentiments were
entirely genuine.
Maybe… marrying Ren wouldn't be such a bad thing after all.
She closed her eyes and imagined herself living in a big house, with a
bustling family, surrounded by lots of children.
Yes, she can live with this.
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
Six hours.
That's how it took him to fly over to the moon.
The speed at which he had been able to fly in space was phenomenal. But
the only reason he was able to reach moon so swiftly was because there
as no air resistance in space to slow him down and he was able to
continuously accelerate his flight speed until he was finally reached his
destination.
His Vitality was high enough at this point that the vacuum of space and
the harmful solar radiation from the sun posed no threat to him.
Similarly, his Vitality granted him the ability to endure without breath
for over three days. Even after that, the only consequence would be a
gradual loss of one or two Health Points every few seconds, a negligible
decrease given his high Health Regeneration.
However, to claim he was capable of space flight would be inaccurate.
Space is incomprehensibly vast. Even the closest planet to Earth in this
solar system, a rough approximation of Mars, is about 600 times farther
away from Earth than the Earth is from the Moon.
So, no, he wasn't truly capable of traversing through space like the
Otsutsuki tend to do effortlessly. But for his purposes, his abilities
sufficed.
He touched down on the lunar surface, his presence cloaked by the newly
acquired Information Defense, which had cost him 15 points, leaving him
with a total of 51.
In his estimation, it was a worthwhile investment, as he was now
virtually immune to most forms of surveillance in the Naruto world.
Byakugan couldn't detect him. Mito's mind's eye couldn't sense his
presence. Kurama's Negative Emotion sensing ability was ineffective
against him. Sage Mode couldn't discern the Nature Chakra within him.
Even Hagoromo couldn't spy on him from his spiritual realm.
However, crucially for his current mission, neither Toneri (who should be
a child at this point), nor his father should be capable of sensing him.
Pausing for a moment, he realized with surprise that there was actually
breathable air on the moon's surface. This revelation left him pondering
whether the atmosphere was naturally occurring or sustained by the
Tenseigan Energy Vessel.
There was only one way to confirm.
Sensing the sole source of chakra on the Moon was a simple task. Once
he had located it, he employed the Earth Tunnelling Jutsu and began
digging deep into the lunar surface.
As he neared the center of the Moon, he breached the surface and
emerged into what appeared to be a vast country. The landscape was
teeming with forests, mountains, oceans, and a rich variety of animal and
plant species thriving within this ecosystem.
All illuminated by the distant sun, which wasn't actually the sun but
rather the Tenseigan Divine vessel crafted by Homura. This vessel
derived its power from Homura's Tenseigan eye, as well as the Byakugan
eyes of his descendants over the past thousand years.
This was… freaking amazing.
The idea that those eyes possessed enough power to breathe life into a
space as vast as a large kingdom in the Elemental Nations was staggering.
The fact that it has maintained that life over the course of a thousand
years was equally remarkable.
Moreover, he knew that the Divine Vessel had been accumulating energy
throughout this entire duration. Energy that Homura had hoped would
one day benefit the people of Earth. Yet, it was energy that Toneri had
utilised to nearly eradicate all life on the planet.
He pondered whether his Rinnegan would be capable of achieving such a
feat.
At present, he possessed over a thousand pairs of Mangekyo Sharingan
eyes, over four thousand pairs of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan eyes, and
over eleven thousand pairs of Rinnegan eyes.
If just one Tenseigan, alongside a collection of ordinary Byakugan, could
accomplish all of this, what potential lay within his inventory brimming
with eyes?
He resolved to contemplate this later. For now, he swiftly soared towards
the two life forms he detected in the distance using his Sage Mode.
Arriving at that location, he found an older, blind guy, teaching a young,
blind Toneri on how to catch fish in a nearby lake.
Watching this scene, he felt greatly saddened that their once proud clan
has been reduced to this.
And after Toneri's father dies, he would become the only remaining
person in this entire world. Living a life like this for years… no wonder
Toneri went crazy and came up with that idiot idea to destroy all life on
Earth because humans fought with each other too much.
He considered what to do with these two for a moment, before he came
up with a decision.
Faster than the father and son duo to react, he arrived behind them and
chopped them on the back of their necks, knocking them out.
Next, he employed a Time Stasis Seal to preserve their bodies. When he
returns to Earth, he would release them and use Kotoamatsukami to
instill loyalty to him, granting them a new existence as his servants.
Though it was not the life they had envisioned, it was certainly
preferable to the bleak future that awaited Toneri.
Having completed that task, he dispatched hundreds of Shadow Clones to
scour the expansive interior of the moon for anything of value. With this
completed, he turned his attention towards the Tenseigan Energy Vessel
—the primary purpose of his journey to the moon.
It was time to uncover how Homura had initiated all of this with just a
single pair of Tenseigan eyes.
—————
AN: Ren: 1, Hashirama: 0
The Waifu Catalog's method of mind control makes it so that the Waifus
work together to get more waifus for the contractor. And that's exactly
what Ringo did in this chapter with Mito. Welcoming her into the family
so that Ren might Capture her in the future.
MC also bought Information Defence. It'll not protect him against the
precogs and postcogs in Worm world. But it'll protect him against
Thinkers like Tattletale. Or Amrsmaster's Lie detecting Tinkertech
software.
At this point, MC is about to complete the final quest. And he's taking
care of all the side quests before his final fight with Kaguya.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 60- Divine Tier Item
Ren Uchiha POV
He gazed at end result of his weeks of hard work, having finally
succeeded in creating his own Divine Energy Vessel.
He hadn't used any of the basic Mangekyo Sharingan in its creation, as he
wanted to reserve his weaker eyes for his clansmen. And he had only
used a single pair of Rinnegan, as using more of those eyes turned out to
be far harder than he'd anticipated.
No, the Energy Vessel before him comprised only one pair of Rinnegan
and nearly four thousand pairs of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan eyes. And
powerful enough that if a Genin wielded its true power against him, then
even as powerful as he was now, he felt that he might lose.
He used Observe to study it.
EMS Energy Vessel (Divine tier item): A marvel crafted by Ren Uchiha
following his study of the Tenseigan Energy Vessel devised by Homura
Otsutsuki. Utilising his grand mastery of Fuinjutsu and Iryojutsu, Ren
brought this creation to life. Within it reside 2 Rinnegan and 7777 pairs
of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan eyes.
The functions of this item are as follows:
Reality Manipulation: The user possesses the ability to alter their current
reality at will. Techniques such as Izanagi and Izanami can be invoked
limitlessly without any hindrance.
Energy Generation: Designed primarily for energy generation, this
artifact produces approximately 11 million Chakra Points per second.
Rinnegan Abilities: The wielder of this item gains access to all Rinnegan
abilities. Resurrecting people incurs no vitality drain on the user; instead,
the cost is deducted from the nearly infinite energy generated by the
item. Entire villages can be revived within seconds, countries within
minutes, and worlds within hours.
Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan: The user can wield all the powers of a
usual Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Capable of creating a Susanoo of such
immense might that it can cleave an entire continent in half with a swing
of its sword.
Chakra Cloak: The vast energy generated by this item envelops the user
in a chakra cloak, exponentially enhancing their abilities and granting
them the capability of flight. Think of usual Kurama's Tailed Beast Cloak,
amplified tenfold.
Copy-eye: With a mere glance at the abilities of other Mangekyo
Sharingan eyes, the user can replicate their unique powers effortlessly.
Despite having expected the EMS Energy Vessel to be rather amazing
after learning of its status as a Divine Tier item, its description still filled
him with utterly astonished.
'Holy fuck, this item is OP.' He thought and then immediately corrected
himself. 'It is so OP, in fact, that it makes the other OP items in this world
look like kid's toys.'
The amount of chakra it generated per second was more than thrice that
of his total Chakra Points, and about a sixth of Saiken's total Chakra
Points.
And the reality manipulation… he wondered what it said about him that
the first thing he thought after gaining this ability was whether or not it
can be used to genderbend someone like Minato. So that he could then
have both 'her' and Kushina together.
Though he had a feeling that it won't be capable of something like this.
Or maybe it would be capable of such a thing but not until he has
Mastered this item. Maybe someday in the future, but not anytime soon.
And as for the Resurrection part that makes him capable of reviving the
population of a dead world within a matter of hours… yeah, better not to
think about it too much lest he develops a god complex.
With trembling hands, he performed one final seal, pressing his hand
against the EMS Energy Vessel and transferring it within a seal etched
into his heart. This seal lay within the same Tenketsu point that, if ever
opened, would unlock the Eighth and Final Gate of the Eight Gate
Forbidden Technique, leading to his death.
This act meant that the Energy Vessel was now sealed within him for the
rest of his life, granting him the ability to generate 11 million Chakra
Points per second.
Then, he experienced an excruciating pain surging within him as a
colossal amount of chakra surged through his Chakra Pathway,
enveloping him in a shroud so potent that he would have appeared like a
sun to any observer from the outside.
Good thing he'd come to moon to conduct this experiment, or he
would've attracted the attention of every single living being in Earth due
to the sheer magnitude of chakra he was generating.
-19,717 HP due to Chakra Overload!
+19,717 HP due to the healing effect of the Chakra Shroud!
-25,962 HP due to Chakra Overload!
-25,962 HP due to the healing effect of the Chakra Shroud!
-15,850 HP due to Chakra Overload!
-15,850 HP due to the healing effect of the Chakra Shroud!
Ding!
You've gained +1 Resistance to the Chakra Overload!
Ding!
The constant breaking and repairing of your body has given you a
massive boost in your Vitality!
+100 Vit!
-14,043 HP due to Chakra Overload!
+14,043 HP due to the healing effect of the Chak…
And so it continued.
Over the next few hours, his body endured countless cycles of destruction
and reconstruction as the chakra surged through his Chakra Pathways
and tore its way out of his body. Until finally, he developed enough
resistance and vitality to contain the 11 million units of chakra points
generated within his body.
And even then, his eyes continued to glow like flashlight. As if he was the
god damned Emperor of Mankind or something.
He was sure the effect would dissipate with time but till then, he would
have to endure having his eyes do the job of a flashlight.
At that moment, he felt his Company Device buzz in his pocket and took
it out to check what happened. To his amazement, he discovered that
after embedding the Divine Tier item within his heart, he had ascended
from the Peak of Tier 7 to Tier 9, skipping an entire tier in the process.
He couldn't help but muse that the only thing truly surprising at this
point was that possessing the ability to resurrect an entire world within a
few hours hadn't already propelled him to Tier 10.
Even more absurd was that all these advancements were attributed to his
Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan eyes.
He pondered what would occur if he utilised his Rinnegan eyes to craft a
Divine Energy Vessel. Thus far, he hadn't deciphered the method to
create one with Rinnegan eyes. But he couldn't forget that he possessed
over 11,000 pairs of them—equating to over 22,000 Rinnegan eyes.
Should he succeed in fashioning a Divine Vessel with 'those' eyes, he
would undoubtedly ascend to Tier 10, or perhaps even Tier X, though he
personally doubted it.
For now… time to test his new abilities.
With a mere exertion of his will, the landscape around him transformed.
Where once the moon's surface lay barren and pocked with craters, now
it bloomed into a vibrant forest, bustling with life.
He observed that the effect extended only to about a hundred meters
around him, indicating a limitation to his reality manipulation. However,
compared to abilities like Izanagi or Izanami, which could alter the
reality of a single person once, this was on an entirely different scale.
He also noticed that the forest and animals around him would eventually
die out due to the infertile soil, and the solar winds that buffeted the
moon on a regular basis.
He… knew how to deal with it. If he wished, he could completely
terraform the entire planetoid within a few hours or days, transforming it
into a habitable environment for ordinary people. But what purpose
would that serve? Aside from, perhaps, turning the moon into a vacation
destination for his family.
Another flex of his will, and the reality changed again, the teeming forest
being replaced back to its original barren land, as if nothing had
happened here in the first place.
Then, he used the Reality Manipulation, and tore open a gate to another
dimension. The one filled with magma. The high cost of chakra required
to keep such a portal was now insignificant to him.
He proceeded to open another portal, then another, and another, until he
held aloft over a hundred gateways to a hundred different dimensions.
The only indication that this action was slightly taxing on him was the
intensified glow of his eyes.
Then, with a mere exertion of his will, he closed all the portals.
Next, he ventured into another form of space manipulation—one he had
long desired to master: teleportation. More specifically, Line of sight
Teleportation.
One moment, he was standing in one place, the next moment, he was
standing a hundred meters away.
He frowned, noticing the limitation of this power. Since his Reality
Manipulation only spreads to about a hundred meter around him, he can
only teleport within that area. Well… he can improve his range in any
one direction with a flex of his will, but that'll come with time and
practice.
With that done, he used the Reality Manipulation to change something…
about himself.
One moment, he was a young adult, the next moment, he was a young 7-
year-old boy. The same age as he had been before he went to the Time
Acceleration Barrier and forced himself to age up.
The next moment, he was an old man, his long white beard rivalling the
magnificence of any esteemed Sect Master in a Xianxia world.
The next moment, he was a 9 feet tall human, bulging with muscles, with
a cock of such immense size that the sight of it alone would make any
woman flee in terror.
He chuckled to himself before he returned back to his original form.
He still had a few more things that he needed to check about his new
powers, but those things can be done later. For now…
He opened a portal and arrived in the middle of his Living room back in
Konoha.
Ringo and Mito, engaged in conversation by the fireplace, halted their
discussion as they noticed his arrival. Ringo appeared on the verge of
speaking, but her words caught in her throat as she glimpsed his glowing
eyes, and...
"Did you just bleach your hair?" Ringo inquired, her expression one of
puzzlement as she gently placed a hand on her eight-month-pregnant
belly.
"Bleach my hair?" he echoed, perplexed. He then created a mirror using
Crystal Release to inspect himself and realised that his hair had turned
entirely white, reminiscent of Madara's transformation upon becoming
the Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails.
He checked his forehead to ensure he hadn't sprouted a third eye, but
fortunately—or unfortunately—he had not.
He wouldn't have minded having a third eye; he thought it might add to
his allure.
"I think we should inquire about why his eyes are gleaming like
headlights in the dark while we're at it," Mito dryly remarkedas he
approached them. He leaned in to kiss Mito on the cheek before dropping
to his knees and planting a gentle kiss on Ringo's swollen belly, feeling
the presence of his child within her.
"Yes. Care to explain, husband?" Ringo asked, a hint of amusement in her
tone. "Is this some Jutsu you've created to help miners?"
"No," he replied simply. Then, with a mere exertion of his will, he
reached out to the various Hirahsin markers he'd placed on his 'waifus'
and used them to summon Pakura, Mei, and Yugito to his side. He briefly
considered bringing Shisui as well, but since she wasn't counted among
his 'waifus', he decided against it.
The three of them gave surprised reactions to their sudden change in
locations, before they noticed his presence and calmed down.
"Sit. All of you. I have a few things I want to tell you."
—————
Next day.
"Did it work?" he inquired, watching as Shisui slowly opened her eyes,
already aware that it had been successful. Even without his Observe skill,
he could now 'feel' these things.
He hadn't yet comprehensively cataloged all the changes he had
undergone upon implanting that divine tier item within himself, but he
had a growing suspicion that he wasn't entirely human anymore.
"I can see the world more clearly now." Shisui said, sounding awed.
Understandable as he had a similar reaction when he first unlocked the
Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. "And… I don't feel any pressure in my eyes
either. In fact, I hadn't even realized I was experiencing that strain until
now that I can feel its absence."
"That's good to hear. Congratulations on being one of the very few people
who have ever unlocked Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan."
"Thank you, Ren." Shisui said, looking rather emotional.
"Don't mention it." He said and then gave her an exaggerated leacherous
look. "Just let me clap those cheeks once you're old enough."
Shisui chuckled. "Kami. You've become even more leacherous since…
whatever it is you did to yourself." She remarked, then paused. "Are you
still fucking Mito, Yugito and Pakura? Because if so, then I would rather
not go back back home just now."
"Nah, I've finally worn them out," he replied, his thoughts briefly drifting
to the orgy he had orchestrated in the aftermath of that meeting, Mei and
Ringo abstaining due to their pregnancies.
He had split himself into four, to make sure to lavish attention to all his
wives.
Right now, one of him just left to track down Black Zetsu, while another
set out in search of Isshiki and the Ten Tails concealed within his Pocket
Dimension. And the third one… left to talk with Tsunade.
"That's good to hear." Shisui said before she leaned toward him and went
on her tip toes before placing a kiss on his lips.
"Oi oi. Back off, you thirsty bitch. Pedophile is only acceptable when I'm
the shota and you're the big-titted onii-chan taking advantage of me."
Shisui scoffed at his words but backed off, giving him a contemplative
look. "I suppose I'll just have to wait a few more years before I can rock
your world."
He smiled and ruffled her hair. "Yes, go back to the kiddie house for now.
I have important, adult matters to attend to," he said, contemplating his
plans to travel to Ame and seduce Konan. Then again, perhaps meeting
with Naori Uchiha would be a better option?
Shisui rolled her eyes. "Bid adult things my ass. You're probably just
going to go and try to seduce a woman or something."
"Ack! How did you… no, I mean." He coughed in his hands, looking a bit
embarrassed. "Hey, stop giving me that judgmental look. I'll have you
know I'm a perfect gentleman."
"You literally beat up all the women in those S-class kunoichis and
threatened them into joining your harem." Shisui said, giving him a
deadpanned look.
"No, that's not at all how it went down. Those women were completely
smitten with me from the moment they laid eyes on me. They practically
threw themselves at my feet, begging to be a part of my harem," he
countered with a self-assured grin.
"Mhmm..." Shisui nodded, arms crossed, appearing completely convinced.
And if there was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes, then it went totally
unnoticed.
"Yup. And being the magnanimous person I am, I welcomed them into
my harem with open arms."
"Of course. And do your women know that you're spreading such
rumours about them?"
"Ack!"
—————
Tsunade POV
She gazed at the monthly financial report in utter shock, her hands
trembling slightly as she questioned whether there had been some sort of
error.
"Shizune!" she called out, and her disciple promptly entered her office.
"Yes, Sensei?"
"What is this?" she inquired, presenting the report to her disciple, who
blinked before nodding in comprehension.
"That's the monthly financial report of our medical devision." Shizune
explained. As if she didn't already know that.
"No, I'm asking why are there so many numbers on it. Someone clearly
made a mistake."
"Ah, there's no need to worry, Sensei. I've already double-checked the
report, and it appears to be correct," Shizune assured her.
She regarded her apprentice with a look that disbelief. "...and how on
earth have we managed to earn a net profit of over Six Hundred Million
Ryo in a single month? That's more than we've made in the past three
years combined." Then she paused, her tone souring. "Did Ren have
something to do with this?" she asked, not wanting to discuss her other
traitorous disciple at the moment.
"Well, yes... but no." Shizune said, looking a little embarrassed.
"What do you mean by that?"
"Do you recall the beauty-enhancing, skin-cleansing, and wrinkle-
removing jutsus you developed after Ren provided you with those ideas,
Sensei?"
"Yes, go on," she prompted, then paused as realisation dawned. "Wait!
Are you suggesting that those jutsus were the cause of our elevated
monthly earnings?"
"Yes, Sensei. Apparently, the medics we dispatched to those newly built
hospitals in major cities attracted a significant clientele of noble women
seeking those jutsus to enhance their beauty," Shizune explained. "In fact,
the medics have already submitted a petition to close the hospital and
transform it into a beauty spa instead."
"That's…" ridiculous, she wanted to say. But she knew what lengths some
women would go to in order to retain their youth. She herself was no
exception, having developed a completely new Transformation Jutsu to
preserve her youthful appearance after prematurely aging from excessive
use of Healing Jutsu during the Second Shinobi War.
So she instead asked. "Do those women really have that much wealth?
Isn't the current economy of the world in shambles?"
"I've heard rumors of women selling their jewelry, properties, or even
taking out loans to afford our med-nin's services. Though, many simply
coerce their husbands into footing the bill," Shizune replied, sounding
highly amused.
"…I see. So there is really no mistake in this?"
"No, Sensei."
She nodded and pondered this for a moment, her mind briefly drifting to
thoughts of indulging in gambling with the newfound wealth before she
refocused on the present matters at hand.
"Approve the requests to establish a beauty spa. However, do not close
the hospital. Instead, acquire or lease a new property nearby and proceed
with the spa there. Our medics can work part time there in there off
hours." she instructed, and Shizune nodded in acknowledgment.
"Ah… what about the hiring of shinobi, Sensei?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well… our medical shinobi got kidnapped in three separate occasions
last month. All three times by people sent by those noble women."
Shizune said, sounding more exasperated than anything. "After rescuing
the medics for the third time, we bolstered the security of those new
hospitals and now have a permanent guard stationed there. If we
establish a Beauty Spa specializing in such jutsu, we'll need to hire even
more shinobi to protect them."
"Then do it. We clearly have the wealth to afford it." She said, then
added. "In fact, I'll create a few more Jutsu to help make women more
beautiful."
That treacherous disciple of hers had already filled her mind with a
plethora of ideas for new jutsu. A fat-burning technique, a hair and nail
growth jutsu, a procedure to enhance breast size, and several other minor
enhancements.
…why did she suddenly got the feeling that she was about to become
very, very rich.
Her mouth went dry as she pondered the vast sums she could gamble
with this newfound fortune, until Shizune's throat-clearing brought her
back to the present moment.
"You're not considering gambling away the Medical Division's profits, are
you, Sensei?" Shizune inquired with a sweet tone, her eyes narrowing
into dangerous slits.
Awkwardly, she cleared her throat and shifted her gaze to the blank walls
of her room, suddenly finding them very interesting. "Of course not. What
sort of woman do you take me for?"
Shizune gave her a rather unimpressed look and said "Get back to work,
Sensei." Before she turned and left.
"That was rather amusing to watch." A voice came from behind her as
soon as Shizune left and she whirled around to kick at the intruder in her
office. An intruder that she, an S-class kunoichi hadn't sensed until he
spoke up.
Ren blocked her chakra enhanced kick, that would've destroyed a
boulder, with a single finger.
"Hello Sensei." Ren said, smiling… with his eyes glowing for some reason.
Why the heck were they glowing? And why did he dyed his hair white?
She decided to ignore his eyes and focus on the present. "Don't call me
Sensei. Especially after you lied to be about that… that woman."
"I didn't lie to you, Sensei."
"Yes, you did. You told me that you found her in Kiri's R&D Department."
"And I did. Upon arriving at that department with the intention of looting
and destroying it, I discovered that everyone inside had already been
slain by her. She attacked me, but ceased after I identified her with my
Observe skill."
"So you knew who she was from the beginning?" she questioned, her eyes
narrowing in displeasure. A part of her had hoped that Ren had been
unaware, but evidently, he knew all along.
"Yes," he replied, offering no further explanation.
"And." She asked, crossing her arms and tapping her foot in impatience.
"And what?"
"What do you have to say for yourself?"
"I have to say that you look absolutely ravishing when you're angry,
Sensei?" Ren said, and the intensity in his voice did… something to her
biology that she really didn't like.
She tried not to flush at his compliment. Freaking hell. It was so easy to
ignore her shameless disciple's flirting when he was a young, cute boy
compared to now when he looked like man sculpted by the gods. "Do not
try to flirt with me, disciple. Not until you've explained yourself."
"So I can flirt with you afterward?" he replied, taking a step closer,
causing her heart to quicken its pace.
One of the most irritating aspects of being the world's finest medic was
her heightened sensitivity to her body's reactions. She recognised the
signs of her body responding to what it deemed a suitable mate, and she
really, really didn't like it.
"Do not dodge my question, Ren." She said, getting slightly more
impatient. "Explain yourself, now!"
Ren stared at her for a moment, and released a sigh upon realising how
serious she was. "Take a seat then." He said and once she did, he sat
down on the table himself, looking into the distance.
"I'll say this once, and once only Sensei. So listen carefully." Ren said
before his eyes met her own, though she could not see his Rinnegan eyes
due to their etherial glow. "I knew that Mito was in the wrong when she
lied to you. And I told her to reveal the truth to you before you find out
about it yourself. She didn't, which was kind of a shitty thing to do. But
you're right. I lied to you by omission. I should've told you the truth
myself. You've been hurt because of that decision and I acknowledge
that. I would apologise to you but words are meaningless. So let me
apologise to you with my actions."
She gulped some saliva in order to parch her dry throat. Ren's new
intensity once again having that effect of her body that she didn't like.
Gods, how she hated the lack of control over her own body right now.
"And… how do you plan to make it up to me?"
Ren looked thoughtful for a moment before he spoke up. "I've been told
that I give great massages. Would you be interested in one?"
"Would those massages close with happy endings?" She asked
sarcastically. "No. I think I'll make do without them."
"Hmm… how about I take you gambling. You love that, right?"
"I would accept your offer, if I didn't get the feeling that you would cheat
in order to let me win." She said. "And as much I like the prospect of
winning, I don't want to win by cheating."
"It gladdens my heart to see that you know me so well, wife." Ren said,
the clear affection in his voice making her heart beat faster.
She clenched her fists, deciding that getting angry was better that
becoming aroused. "I'm not your wife!"
"Well, I need to call you something if you won't allow me call you
Sensei."
"You can just call me by my name, you stinking brat."
"Such a disrespectful wife I have." Ren tutted. "Oh, I have a better idea.
How about I take you to get some drinks?"
"No. I don't trust you not to take advantage of me." She said bluntly.
"I'm not that kind of man, Sensei." Ren said, rolling his eyes at her words.
"I won't take advantage of a drunk woman. I'll only grope you… a little."
She gave him a flat look.
"Okay. I'll grope you to my heart's content. But that's all I'll do. Promise."
Ren said, giving her body a lecherous look.
Her heart started to beat faster at that look. Kami, when was the last time
someone looked at her like that. Even Jiraiya had stopped looking at her
that way after the last time she broke half his ribs for peeking at her.
Having someone desire her as a woman after so long was... intoxicating.
She might have relished it if it had come from anyone other than her own
disciple.
"No drinking." She reaffirmed.
"Alright then. How about..." Ren paused, scrunching up his nose as if he
had caught a whiff of something unpleasant. With visible effort, he forced
out the next words, "I take you out for shopping."
"Not interested," she replied without hesitation. Shopping was not her
cup of tea.
Ren seemed a bit taken aback by her swift rejection. Then he shrugged
and suggested, "I can cook for you instead."
"For a year." She said immediately, having tasted his food and… he was a
better cook than the veteran Akimichi chefs. And those were some of the
best chefs in the entire elemental nations.
"Fuck off." Ren replied instantly. "For a week. No more, no less."
"Half a year. That's the least of what you owe me."
"Two weeks. Do you know how expensive my food would be if I opened a
restaurant? Bitch, your broke ass won't be able to afford anything from
that menu."
"Who are you calling broke, you bastard. I'll have you know that I've
become very wealthy recently." She said, not revealing that it only
happened due to 'his' ideas. "Five months."
"That money belongs to the entire medical division, not you. And even if
you have some money, I know that you would gamble it all away soon
enough. Three weeks."
"Four months."
"One month."
"Three months and I'm not budging from that."
"Very well then. Deal." Ren said, surprising her as he shook her hand
before she could retract it away.
She gave him a suspicious look. "You gave up rather easily. Why?"
Ren shrugged. "Meh. I already cook for my wives and the other women in
the home. It's not a big problem to add a small portion for you. Or I
suppose I can just give you the leftovers."
"Do you want to die that badly brat?"
"If it's death by suffocating in between your thighs, then yes," Ren replied
cheekily.
"You always have a retort ready for yourself, don't you?"
"Yes." Ren said and then mortified her by starting to undress right in
front of her. "Now, let's celebrate our deal with some hate sex, wife."
Before he could remove the last of his clothes, she dropkicked him out of
her office, her heart pounding in her chest.
Damn it all, she needed a stiff drink.
—————
AN: Just finished writing the first 10 chapters of the next fanfic, where
Ren goes to Worm. Then decided that I didn't like where the story was
going, and had to rewrite everything from Chapter 3 and onwards.
That's... 30,000 words gone down the drain. Which was brutal for my
mental health. But at least I'm now satisfied with the direction in which
the new fanfic is moving.
Suppose they weren't joking around when they said 'Measure twice, cut
once'.
As for this chapter. Ren finally becomes OP to the point that even if
Kaguya escapes her seal right now, he'll be able to clap her cheeks
without much problem.
He now also has a way to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan and Eternal
Mangekyo Sharingan of any Uchiha who has large enough charka
reserves.
Aside from that, Tsunade makes a great earning by implementing some of
Ren's ideas and using her Irojutusu knowledge to make beauty enhancing
Jutsus.
And finally, Ren and Tsunade made up.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 61- Ren becomes a father
Ren Uchiha POV
He hovered high up in the sky and watched with a content gaze as
Konan, Pakura, Yugito Nii and Mito fought against the Level 80 Orcs.
After advancing his ID to Level 8, it began producing monsters capable of
posing a challenge even to an Elite Jounin.
These Orcs were still not a match for his women, individually. But they
came in a large numbers, were smart enough to work together in
strategic formations, and had access to armour and weapons, with some
of those Orcs being Shamans even having access to ranged and magical
attacks.
Despite all those advantages, the Orcs still poses very little challenge to
his women, who had trained from an early age with the sole purpose of
killing their enemies.
Even Mei had insisted to join in on the fight, despite being 6 months
pregnant. And his dumbass self had fallen for her puppy eyes and had
allowed her to come, albeit under strict conditions. She would only fight
from distance with her Ninjutsu, while always being protected by two of
his Shadow Clones.
Despite her protests about being treated like a porcelain doll, he
remained steadfast in his decision, unwilling to endanger their unborn
child.
He watched as his women tore through the Orc's ranks, effortlessly
evading attacks and striking with precision at vital points using kunai
and shuriken.
The Orcs were extremely durable though, and had an innate regeneration
that kept them in the fight long after an Elite Jounin would've died ten
times over.
He'd seen an Orc, who'd been covered in Mei's acid to the point that all
its muscles were visible, keeping fighting for five more minutes before it
was finally put out of its misery.
Finally, as the last of the Orc was torn to pieces by Mito's Golden Chains,
dropping a steel pauldron and a few pieces of gold coins as loot, the boss
music started to play, and a large Orc appeared in the distance.
Toweringly imposing, this Orc dwarfed all others previously encountered,
standing at an impressive nine feet tall. Its massive frame was adorned in
heavy armor, providing full-body protection. Gripped firmly in its hands
was a menacing double-headed axe, a weapon capable of cleaving
through any of his women should they underestimate its strength.
Orc Boss Level 93
He knew all this without even using Observe because he had fought this
guy before. Multiple times, really. The Orc Boass was deceptively fast for
its size. And extremely strong. In fact, the only one in Konoha who had a
high Str stat than it was him, Sage Jiraiya, Sage Minato, Might Guy and
Tsunade when she enhanced her body with Chakra. With every other S-
class shinobi falling short in pure brute strength.
As per their predetermined plan, Konan stepped forward to confront the
imposing Orc while the rest of the group held back.
Upon reaching Tier 9, he had fully unlocked all of Han Jeehan's abilities,
including his vast magical reserves and every skill Han Jeehan possessed.
However, these skills began at Level 1 and required leveling up from
there.
He was putting off learning those Magical skills as he had been focused
on other things recently, but he knew that he would eventually have to
take some time out of his schedule to learn them. Not doing so would just
be lazy.
He landed on the ground beside his women, Mito already having brought
out chairs for all of them from a Storage Seal, and sat down to watch the
fight between the Orc Boss and Konan.
For all that he had hyped up the Orc Boss, the fight itself was completely
one-sided in Konan's favour.
Mainly because while the Orc Boss was indeed extremely strong, Konan's
body was nigh impervious to physical attacks. What's more, she could
just fly in the sky, where the Orc Boss was unable to chase her, and
bombard the Orc Boss with Explosive Seals, decreasing its health little by
little.
Even when the Orc Boss reached its enraged state, losing its armour but
becoming even stronger and faster in return, it proved powerless against
Konan and died a dog's death.
Upon its death, it dropped a wad of 6 million Ryo in cash, along with a
set of 6 Health Potions, a piece of Adamantine ingot, and the double
headed war Axe as its loot. The golden aura around Konan's body told
him that she'd Levelled Up as well.
His Shadow Clones had swiftly collected the loot dropped by the other
Orcs, ready to be evenly distributed among his women later. And with
the boss defeated, it was time to exit the ID.
Gathering his women around him, he initiated the ID Escape,
transporting them back to his manor.
However, their return was met with a worried-looking Shadow Clone
awaiting them. "Boss, Ringo has gone into labor," the Shadow Clone
informed him anxiously.
Before he could entertain the idea of teleporting to Ringo's side, he felt
Mito's reassuring grip on his shoulder.
Turning to her, he met her determined gaze. "We're all going with you,"
she declared firmly.
He glanced at Konan, who hesitated briefly before nodding. "I'll
accompany you," she affirmed. "However, could you please Hiraishin a
Shadow Clone of mine to Ame? I don't want my people to be without
leadership for too long."
He affirmed, and once arrangements were made, they proceeded to the
hospital. Four of his shadow clones stood guard over the area,
maintaining a protective barrier around the birthing chamber with
Fuinjutsu. This seal ensured that the space remained sealed off,
preventing any potential threats from intruding and endangering his
loved ones.
This level of protection was kinda unnecessary, considering that he had
already found and sealed Black Zetsu in another dimension. And Obito
had already been dealt with as well. But better have precaution and not
need it than need it and not have it.
Following a discussion with Tsunade Sensei, who oversaw the delivery,
he was granted access to the room. And after three relatively painless
hours, during which Tsunade used her mastery of the human body to
slowly loosen Ringo's birthing canal until the baby can finally come
safely into the world.
And just as that happened, he got a notification in his Company Device
and saw that the baby was added to his list of Captured Waifus and
Familiars. Though this one had a new designation to it, called an
'Offspring'.
Seated beside Ringo, he watched as Tsunade skillfully severed the
umbilical cord and tenderly cleaned the baby before presenting him to
them.
"Congratulations." Tsunade said, looking genuinely happy for the two of
them. "It's a boy."
"Thank you, Sensei." He said as he stared at the boy, his eyes becoming
blurry from emotions.
Two lives, and he'd finally become a father. And despite having a vast
amount of wealth and resources in his grasp, he now felt that his son was
now his greatest treasure. And his greatest creation.
He watched with happiness bubbling in his chest as Ringo started to
breastfeed the boy. He held the boy's hand and felt his happiness
increased tenfold as the baby got hold of his finger. It's hand looking tiny
in comparison to his index finger.
"Have you thought up a name for him?" Tsunade asked, looking a bit
wistful as the other medics slowly evacuated the room.
He and Ringo had already deliberated on this matter. While Ringo didn't
mind him choosing names for their children, he had given her the honour
of naming any daughters they had, while reserving the privilege of
naming their sons for himself.
"Yes. His name will be Hashira. Hashira Uchiha," he announced. "In
honour of the man who envisioned a brighter future for a war torn world
and dedicated his life to achieving it. In honour of the founder of
Konoha."
As he spoke, he noticed Tsunade's eyes glistening with tears. "Although I
hope he doesn't inherit your grandfather's penchant for gambling," he
added, eliciting a wet chuckle from Tsunade.
"Yes, let's hope not," she agreed, her voice tinged with fondness.
—————
Ringo POV
A day later.
Her entire world was pain as an overwhelming surge of chakra tore
through her Chakra coils. Grimacing, she clutched onto Ren's arm tightly,
the warm green chakra coming out of him soothing away some of the
pain.
After what felt like an eternity, the process finally concluded. She sat up
on the cold hard ground, filled with Fuinjutsu seals and studied the new
seal in her belly.
"That… let's not repeat that anytime soon." She said and then leaned into
Ren's arms, unwilling to do anything but be pampered after this
harrowing ordeal.
Ren scooped her up in a princess carry, allowing her to nestle closer to
him as he spoke. "Sorry for putting you through that. But once you
master becoming a Perfect Jinchuriki, your power will receive a
significant boost."
"I bet capturing a Tier 7 Familiar doesn't hurt either." She said teasingly,
fully aware of the main reason behind why he asked her to become a
Jinchuriki.
It wasn't like she even blamed him for it, considering that as his 'waifu'
she and her children got to share in his Defences and benefitted from his
other powers like the Gamer System.
If she could help him while becoming more powerful herself, then why
the hell would she ever hesitate. Yes, the process was painful, but she'd
endured a lot worse during her training in Kiri.
"No, I suppose it doesn't," Ren agreed, glancing at his Company Device,
which now displayed a new entry for Son Goku, the Four Tails, as her
Tier 7 Familiar. This acquisition granted Ren 60 points, boosting his total
from 51 to 111 points.
"Take me back to Hashira. I want to hold him once more," she requested,
and Ren nodded before teleporting them back home.
—————
Tsunade POV
She drank sake in a restaurant, trying not to think about Ren and Ringo's
new baby as that led her to a spiral of depression regarding her own
childless life. Then her drinking got interrupted by an unwanted visitor.
"Shouldn't you be with your wife and child?" she inquired, attempting to
temper her bitterness during this joyous occasion. Even the Hokage had
temporarily left his duties to partake in the celebrations.
"I am with them right now. The Second Tsuchikage's technique is rather
useful like that. Then, I sensed your emotions and decided to come give
you a visit." Ren explained as he seated himself beside her, their
shoulders touching. A warmth spread from her belly to her core as they
sat together.
For a fleeting moment, she entertained the notion that he had employed
some form of seductive jutsu to stir her arousal. However, a brief self-
assessment revealed that it was simply her body's natural response to the
presence of a young and exceedingly attractive man.
"Did you acquire that emotion sensing technique from 'that woman'?" she
inquired, brushing aside her own arousal, even as Ren's hand found its
way to her thigh, gently caressing it.
She turned to him with a deadpan expression, which he mirrored with a
seemingly innocent gaze of his own.
Any other day, she would've punched him out of the restaurant for that.
However, her emotions were in disarray at the moment, and considering
Ren had just become a father, she chose to exercise restraint.
"No, I learned this technique on my own when my basic Chakra Sense
reached a high enough level." Ren explained, his hand edging closer to
her inner thigh, eliciting a shiver that sent a wave of moisture to her
core.
Her breath grew heavier, and she contemplated removing his arm. But
after some thought, she decided to let it be, despite knowing where it
might led.
Knowingly being seduced by her own disciple was not a good decision.
But her entire life was a long list of wrong decisions. What's one more to
the tally. At least she might enjoy this, provided she didn't regret it too
much in the aftermath.
"You're fucking her." She said, though the words didn't came out
accusatory, as she'd expected. "You do realise that she's old enough to be
your great grandmother, right?"
"It seems I have a thing for older women." Ren replied with a nonchalant
shrug, eliciting a soft chuckle from her. However, that chuckle swiftly
transformed into a moan as Ren's hand grazed against her pussy lips.
The gaze of other patrons in the restaurant fell upon her, causing her
cheeks to flush crimson. She redirected her glare toward her impudent
disciple, who seemed thoroughly entertained by her embarrassment.
"Seriously? Can you be any more repressed?" Ren quipped, his deep,
husky voice sending a shiver of arousal through her.
"Do you want to die, bastard?"
"No. I want to live forever, surrounded by friends and family." He said,
before he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to
him. Her breast pressed against his chest and she let out a shuddering
breath, another involuntary moan escaping her lips. "And I think we've
danced around for long enough, wife."
"I'm not your—" She began to protest, but her words halted abruptly as
Ren seamlessly teleported them from the restaurant to a soft bed in the
blink of an eye. "—wife…"
"No, you're not," Ren confessed, surprising her. His hand trailed
tantalisingly along her waist, leaving a trail of tingling sensations in its
wake before finally reaching one of her ample breasts, where he began to
caress her with practiced skill.
She knew she should put a halt to this, that it was inherently wrong. He
was her disciple, and moreover, he was already married—several times
over, in fact.
So why wasn't she stopping him?
"But I hope you'll consider my proposal by the time we're finished here,"
he murmured. In an instant, she found herself reclining on the plush bed,
Ren leisurely positioning himself over her.
"What—" she began, but Ren silenced her with a finger pressed gently
against her lips, his intense gaze fixing upon her.
"Shh… Just rest and enjoy yourself, Sensei. Leave everything else to me."
He said, and in the next intent, he tore off her clothes, leaving her
completely naked.
She immediately tried to cover herself, only for Ren to take hold of her
arms and place them over her head, leaving the rest of her body wide
open for him to do with as he wished.
Just the mere thought of that terrified and excited her in equal measure,
causing a steady flow of wetness leaking out of her womanhood.
She tried to move her arm out of his grip, and then realised the real
difference between their power as she was unable to move an inch.
It was like she was back in the academy days once again. A talented but
otherwise helpless student who had a long way to go.
The notion stirred her further, a flush of desire staining her cheeks as she
swallowed hard, meeting Ren's gaze.
Her bastard disciple chose that moment to lean down and place a kiss
upon her lips.
He must've used some sort of Sex based Jutsu because her entire body
tingled at that kiss, her mind going blank at the sensation and a torrent
of fluid surged out from between her thighs, drenching the bed.
Ren broke the kiss, gazing down at her with a hint of surprise.
"Tsunade…" His use of her name, for the first time, sent a shiver of
arousal through her. "Did you just climax from a kiss?"
Her cheeks burned crimson, and she averted her gaze, wishing that the
ground would rise up and swallow her.
"You're really pent up, aren't you." Ren asked as he leaned down and
placed a kiss on her cheeks before his lips brushed into her ears and he
whispered. "That's alright. Just relax, and let me take care of you."
And what else could she say to that but nod.
Ren's smirk widened as he descended, his lips tracing a path along her
body until he tenderly grasped her soft, ample breasts. With a deliberate
slowness, he lowered his head, maintaining eye contact as his tongue
swirled sensually around her light pink nipples.
A surge of electricity shot through her, causing her back to arch and a
shuddering moan to escape her lips as Ren effortlessly elicited another
climax, using a single application of an actual Sex-based Jutsu.
As her senses reeled from the overwhelming pleasure of the brief orgasm,
a distant part of her mind registered the fact that Ren had refrained from
using any of his sex-based jutsu on her thus far. Given his current
performance, she was certain she would have been aware if he had.
Gradually returning to reality, she found herself gasping for air, her
forehead damp with sweat and her hair clinging to her skin. Sensing Ren
nuzzling against her breasts, she allowed herself to revel in the intimate
moment before he shifted his attention.
Trailing kisses down her abdomen, he reached her belly button and
continued southward until he reached her moistened core, pausing
momentarily.
Anticipation surged within her as Ren locked eyes with her once more,
before grasping her thighs and lifting them onto his shoulders. With a
gentle pressure, he leaned forward, bending her in half until her dripping
arousal was prominently displayed before him.
Her lower lips continued to quiver from the previous orgasms, while
anticipation of what was to come heightened with Ren's every movement.
As he lowered his face, taking in a deep inhale of her arousal, she tensed
in anticipation.
Ren's skilled tongue teased the edges of her entrance, intensifying the
anticipation before meeting her gaze once more. With deliberate intent,
he trailed his tongue across her sensitive nub.
Her fists clenched the bedsheets tightly as waves of pleasure consumed
her once again, enveloping her in a world of bliss. It seemed almost
unreal, the rapid succession and intensity of her orgasms. Yet Ren
somehow orchestrated it all, granting her sensations of pleasure more
profound than she had ever experienced before.
A traitorous part of her mind drew comparisons between Ren and the
brief moments she had shared with Dan, mere innocent explorations
where they discovered more about each other. They never went to the
end, but from what little she could compare of that experience with Ren,
the difference was so staggering that she might as well forget about her
lost love at this point.
Another shuddering breath escaped her lips as clarity returned to her
senses. Blinking, she found Ren's face looming above her own, and she
realized that he had contorted her body completely, her knees pressed
against her ears as Ren positioned himself at her entrance.
His nine inches of thick, rigid shaft teased and grazed against her
quivering entrance, a distant realisation dawning upon her that she was
on the verge of losing her virginity.
In one decisive, forceful motion, Ren penetrated her, claiming her
virginity and marking her as his own. And all she could manage in
response was a low, guttural moan of pleasure, surrendering to the
overwhelming sensations as another climax washed over her.
—————
AN: This story is mostly finished at this point, with only four more
chapters left. Three, I suppose, as the last chapter is just Ren having sex
with Kaguya, and a two year timeskip before he meets a Waifu Catalog
employee and negotiates his transfer to the next world.
And for those who already don't know. The next world is Worm.
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters in Patreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 62- Time skip and new
changes
Ren Uchiha POV
Two years later.
He sat in the meeting room, working on the electronic components that
he'd made with his Asura Path's power.
It said something about how bullshit Gamer System and Science Talent
put together were, that in merely two years, he had progressed from a
novice in technology to designing supercomputers the size of a
wristwatch.
Though it would be unfair to say that he did this on his own, considering
the hundreds of Shadow Clones who were, even now, working on
upgrading his personal Technology that he'd built with Asura Path's
abilities.
He had only shared some of it with the village, as the world currently
didn't have the tools, required to build the tools, required to build the
tools that would make his tech. And he didn't want the village over
relying on him for every basic stuff.
That didn't mean that he can't advance his own technology and became a
facsimile of the Iron Man of this world.
Considering the high tier metal he's been getting in the higher level
Gamer IDs, he could now create armour that could actually serve as a
protection for him. And considering that by this point, he's durable
enough to take a nuke to the face with no damage, that said something.
The door to the meeting room swung open and Fugaku entered the room
alongside Shikaku. Both paused upon seeing him.
"Ren, you're attending this meeting as well?" Fugaku asked, looking
rather surprised before the surprise gave way to a grim countenance. "It
seems like this meeting is more important than I previously expected."
"Troublesome," Shikaku added his own two cents before he plopped
down on a chair beside him, gazing at the supercomputer he was fiddling
with before looking at him. "You're early."
"I had time to spare," he replied. And wasn't that a surprising thing to
say, considering that he now had seven wives and seven children to take
care of, not to mention dozens of different scientific projects to work on?
But, his Fusion Splitting technique, acquired from the Second Mizukage,
had levelled up over the past two years and had reached the point where
he was able to split himself into eight bodies. That, along with his
thousands of Shadow Clones, helped him manage every aspect of his life
rather easily.
Truly, describing him as a one-man army at this juncture would be a vast
understatement.
"What do you think this meeting is about?" Fugaku asked
conversationally, mostly to fill up the silence.
Shikaku remained silent for a long moment before he responded. "I can
only envision one scenario significant enough to necessitate the
attendance of our residential god in an official gathering like this."
"I'm not a god." He said, having become used to saying it by this point.
Yes, he was powerful enough that he could even defeat gods at this point,
but that was beside the point.
"So you say. Do you know that the people of Star village have created a
shrine for you? The same goes for people of Wave and the people of
Snow Kingdom." Fugaku asked.
"Just because some people worship me under the false notion that I'm a
god doesn't actually make me one." He said. It was also one of the
reasons why he had stopped going out into the public soon after he
reached Tier 9 level of strength.
He could only tolerate so much bowing and scraping before the idea of
mingling with common folk felt overwhelming.
Even those who had once treated him with familiarity now showed him
reverence, a disappointing change that made him appreciate his family's
normalcy even more.
"You could mentor a group of Genins and turn them into S-class kunoichi
within a year," Shikaku pointed out. "Perhaps you're not a god, but you're
definitely strong enough to act like one and wield their influence."
"Can we please not talk about—" He paused as the door opened once
again, and Sarutobi Hiruzen arrived, appearing a few years younger
thanks to his and Tsunade's recent medical breakthroughs, along with a
'Sage Mode Seal' that effectively bestowed its namesake abilities.
Behold Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Monkey Sage, one of Konoha's dozen Super
Kages.
For obvious reasons, the seal was heavily regulated and bestowed upon
only a select few trusted and loyal individuals in Konoha. Which
essentially meant his and Minato's inner circle of trusted friends and
family.
Well, suffice it to say, he could admit that people considering him a god
at this point weren't entirely at fault when he pulled stunts like these
every now and then.
"Oh, Ren-kun. What a pleasant surprise to see you here," Hiruzen said as
he took a chair beside Fugaku, one of the three advisors.
"Old man," he replied with a warm greeting of his own before returning
to work on his supercomputer. His extremely high Intelligence Stat, his
various high level Technological skills, and his Science Talent giving him
ideas on how to improve his super computer to another level.
He was essentially playing life on easy mode at this point, patiently
waiting for his children to grow a bit before he, or at least one version of
himself, could embark on the next phase of his journey into the vast
multiverse.
Regarding his family, he was currently married to Ringo, Mei, Pakura,
Tsunade, Yugito, Konan, and Naori, with Naori being his most recent
wife. With Shizune becoming his concubine after Tsunade had her join
their sex life.
It's needless to say that all of them had been seduced and captured by
him. With the Tailed Beasts residing within them, along with the Four,
Five, and Eight Tails that had been extracted from the Gedo Mazo and
entrusted to his "waifus," he had amassed a total of 453 Waifu Catalog
Points.
He would've utilized those points if he felt the need, but things had
already been so easy for him that using them felt like a waste. So, he'd
been saving them for when he moved on to the next world.
Next in line for marriage by him would be Mito, Rin Nohara, and Shisui.
The only reason he hadn't already done so was that they hadn't been
captured by him.
Mito, being an old monster with plenty of life experience, remained
elusive. Despite having regular sex with her, she had yet to develop
feelings for him. It was somewhat infuriating, but he relished the
challenge.
Rin hadn't been Captured because he had eventually decided to tell her
the truth about Obito. That had led to an angry fight between them, and
Rin was still a bit upset with him, though she was slowly coming around
due to the subtle influence of his other wives.
Shisui, the girl had finally become 13 years old a few months ago. And he
planned to wait till she was 15 before he seduced her. Which was
infuriating for her as she already wanted to jump into the sack with him.
He could've also revived Kaguya by now, but he supposed he had been
putting that off until the Ten Tails he took from Isshiki could become
fully developed.
When he eventually fought Kaguya, he wanted a challenge—an equal.
Because despite all his efforts and assistance from the Gamer System, it
seemed unlikely that any of his waifus would reach his level of strength
anytime soon.
Of course, even if Kaguya were ten times stronger than Canon, she would
still not be a match for him anymore, considering her lack of experience
in fighting and his own extremely high level of combat experience, plus
his versatility. But if she could even match him in strength, then he
would consider it a great start.
His thoughts were interrupted as the door opened once again, and the
clan leaders filed in one by one, followed by some of the council
members, Jiraiya (who had only recently returned to Konoha),
Orochimaru (who had transitioned into a woman in a bizarre attempt to
seduce him), and finally, Kushina and Minato, both of whom had also
reached the Super Kage level of strength thanks to his assistance.
Everyone took their seats, anxiously awaiting Minato's words.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, I've called this meeting to inform you about my
plan to unite our entire world under the rule of Konoha," Minato
announced without any preamble.
Excited murmurs spread across the table at Minato's announcement, and
he hummed, wondering what he should cook for dinner after the
meeting.
—————
Konan Uchiha POV
"The sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed throughout the room as
she was pressed face first into the bed, her hips raised high in the air as
Ren took her from behind.
His powerful, deep thrusts caused his member to brush against her
pleasure spot, igniting stars behind her eyelids as she struggled to hold
onto her sanity.
She couldn't help but wonder how, even after a year and a half of
marriage, she still hadn't grown accustomed to Ren's prodigious skill in
bed."
"Oh wait, she did know how. It was due to that sexual calibration perk.
She let out another muffled scream of pleasure as Ren created another
arm using the Asura Path and used it to shove his thumb up her ass, his
grip tightening around her hips as he sped up.
The sound of their animalistic grunts and moans filled the room as Ren
finally slammed deep inside her, his balls slapping against her pussy lips
as he began to churn his hot seed within her, triggering her own orgasm
as she writhed on the bed and wondered if this would lead to yet another
pregnancy."
She would be lying if she said that she enjoyed the last one. No, she
hated it, in fact. Mood swings, strange cravings, unbalanced hormones,
constant peeing, etc.
The only good thing was that Ren had been with her every step of the
way, never losing patience and giving regular check-ups to the baby until
their daughter was finally born. And as Ren had given her the freedom to
name any of their daughters, she did so. Naming her Yahino, after her
deceased friend and former Akatsuki leader.
As she lay in Ren's arms after their intense lovemaking, Ren suddenly
spoke up, "Minato has started his unification plan."
"Really?" she asked, his words pulling her out of her blissful state. "I
thought he would wait longer for the situation to stabilize."
"It has stabilized enough," he said, his fingers drawing circles on her back
as he leaned over and placed a loving kiss on her head. "Or at least that's
what Minato believes. I don't particularly care. If it hasn't, then Konoha
will help it stabilize. We certainly have the manpower and resources."
She scoffed at his words. "Yes, dear husband. With a dozen Super Kage-
level shinobi, I would certainly hope so."
"Considering that both you and Nagato are in that rank as well, I don't
think you have a right to complain," Ren said. "And speaking of Nagato,
is he still playing the role of a war general these days?"
"...yeah. Last I heard, he was finished subjugating the Land of Mountains
and went into a war with the Land of Bear," she said and then gave him a
mock glare. "It seems like someone influenced him into believing that
peace can indeed be brought with overwhelming strength."
Ren rolled his eyes at her. "He already believed in such a thing. He just
went about it in a different way. Now he's being more direct. Good for
him, I suppose. Ame will definitely become the largest state within
Konoha once Nagato bends his knee to Minato."
"...Nagato has also decided that he'll get married after this campaign," she
said with some hesitation. "He wants to marry into the Uzumaki clan, and
tie himself back to his clan that way."
"Ah, yes. His junk is working again after being healed, isn't it?"
She slapped Ren on his arm and mock-glared at him. "Be a bit more
sensitive, Ren."
Ren smiled at her words and then rolled them over until he was resting
above her once again. In a swift motion, his thick member penetrated her
cunt once again, making her squirm with pleasure.
"Oh, I'll be sensitive, alright," he said, then began pounding her.
—————
Tsunade Senju Uchiha POV
She hummed a tune, her hands effortlessly knitting a sweater as her eyes
watched over the toddlers in the giant crib where they played together
during the day.
Hashira was currently biting Indra on his shoulder with his non-existent
teeth, while Minako attempted to climb onto his back from the side.
She heard Mito chuckle at their antics and felt a smile spread across her
own face.
Truly, the kids were too adorable, even if they could be a handful most of
the time.
She hummed a tune as she returned to her knitting, effortlessly using her
chakra threads to knit three additional pairs of sweaters.
Knitting wasn't typically her hobby, but after retiring from her role as the
Head of the Medical Department (after Ren impregnated her for the
second time), she found herself with nothing but time on her hands.
Indeed, looking after the kids consumed much of her time, but when it
became overwhelming, either Ren took over or she assigned a Shadow
Clone to share the load.
Nevertheless, she didn't mind caring for the kids. Being called 'Fourth
Mother' by them as they slowly learned to speak was a magical
experience.
Her knitting came to a halt as Ren (or one of him, at least) suddenly
appeared beside her and pulled her into a hug.
She felt his fingers shamelessly darting toward her ample rear and
quickly swatted them away.
"Not in front of the kids," she said chidingly, then leaned closer to
whisper in his ear. "Don't worry, I'll take care of you when we get back to
our room. With my mouth and tits."
Ren hummed at her words. "As much as I love your titjobs, I'm more in
the mood for anal right now. Though, I have something to tell you before
that," he said, glancing at Mito as well. "Both of you."
"Hm?" Mito asked, looking at Ren curiously.
"Minato has finally decided to start his unification process," Ren
announced, the kids looking at their father curiously. "Though, he plans
to take over the entire world rather than just the Elemental Nations."
"The entire world?" she asked, rather surprised by this decision.
Especially since the people of the shinobi world didn't even know about
the entire world until Ren flew into space and drew a map of it for all to
see, revealing the existence of two more giant land masses in addition to
their Elemental Nations, and the smaller continent called Demon Lands to
their East.
"Yes," Ren said. "Surprisingly, those people do not have Chakra. I guess
the Sage of Six Paths never ventured to those continents. But they do
possess a lot of advanced technology, which they use to wage wars
against one another. Minato wants to bring peace to their lands as well,
and in turn, utilize their assistance to enhance the technological level of
the Elemental Nations."
"That's… a rather bold plan," Mito said from the side. "I get the feeling
that he's biting off more than he can chew. Shouldn't he be more focused
on unifying the Elemental Nations first and foremost before expanding to
other places?"
Ren shrugged. "The plan he presented seemed feasible. Although ironing
out all the kinks of the bureaucratic system that would serve as the
backbone of their new order is going to be a messy affair. I pity whoever
becomes Minato's successor. That poor bloke will have a lot of work on
his hands."
She gave her husband a look filled with pity at that.
—————
Ringo Uchiha POV
She and Mei strolled through the cities of one of the new continents Ren
had discovered during his flight around the world.
Despite her initial skepticism about people achieving anything
noteworthy without chakra, she found herself quite impressed by the
technological advances they had made.
Metal carriages that could run without a horse, metal vehicles capable of
flight, and weapons of mass destruction that could destroy an entire city
and leave it a desolate ruin for decades to come. All that and more.
When Ren announced Minato's decision to conquer these lands, she had
thought that it would be a walk in the park. That impression lasted well
until Ren showed a genjutsu image of a battle between these people.
While she remained confident in their ability to defeat these chakra-less
individuals, she was also certain that the Kiri she once belonged to would
have struggled against them. Perhaps not lost, but it would have likely
resulted in mutual destruction.
She was brought out of her thoughts by Mei letting out a seductive moan
as she tasted one of their street foods. Rolling her eyes at her sister wife's
antics, she asked the vendor for two more of the same.
It wasn't until they had finished touring the new continent and returned
to Konoha for their daily evening training that she voiced her fears to
Ren.
"What if those bastards use one of those 'nukes' on Konoha?"
"They can't," Ren assured her seriously. "First of all, my chakra range now
extends over a hundred miles. I would sense one of their flying machines
long before they approach Konoha. Second, I plan to dismantle all their
nuclear warheads and destroy their weapon production facilities before
we launch our conquest. Third, I've already upgraded the barrier around
our home and Konoha to defend against radiation."
"What about the immense heat and explosive force released from those
weapons?" she asked.
"I agree with Ringo on this," Mei added from the side. "I haven't felt
completely safe in our home ever since you showed us those genjutsu
images of those nukes. While I'm not worried about us, as you'll simply
revive us after our deaths, I'm concerned about what such a traumatic
experience will do to our children."
Ren looked thoughtful for a moment before he spoke up. "Very well,
then. I'll repurpose one of the smaller dimensional worlds to be similar to
ours and send our children to live there. Perhaps extend the offer to
Minato and Fugaku as well. I'll also work on updating our village's shields
to defend against a few nukes and create some anti-air defenses while I'm
at it."
"Thank you, husband," she said as she wrapped her arms around him and
placed a kiss on his cheeks.
"You're welcome," Ren replied, his hands coming down to grope her ass
before he gave her a light spank. "Now get back to your training."
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
He watched as Samui's ass bounced up and down on his lap, the
experienced kunoichi taking his cock deep in her ass with each drop.
On the other side of the bed lay Mabui in a near comatose state, his seed
dripping out of her cunt and ass.
Feeling himself nearing the edge, he got up and took hold of Samui's
massive tits, fondling them just the way she liked before he started to
thrust upward, matching his movements with hers as the sound of flesh
clapping against flesh filled their apartment.
Before long, the stimulation brought Samui to the edge, and she started
shuddering on his lap, a torrent of her fluid spraying out of her cunt. He
quickly positioned her on the bed and took her from behind, thrusting
deep within her again and again until he finally climaxed as well, filling
her asshole with his seed.
Once Samui was satisfied, Mabui raised herself up and crawled over to
his side, eagerly lapping up his cock and balls. Thanks to Sexual
Calibration, the sex was always painless and clean, regardless of whether
he fucked their pussy or surprised them with anal.
He watched Mabui's head bobbing up and down his cock, then leaned
back on the bed once again, thinking about the two companies the
women were leading under his name.
One of them was the Shift Dials business, which now facilitated the
transportation of people through them as well. The other was a company
he utilized to purchase a vast amount of seemingly useless lands, which
he then transformed into highly fertile grounds using Earth Release
techniques. Afterward, he hired refugees to cultivate a vast expanse of
crops.
This had the benefit of giving the war refugees a place to live with
respect and dignity.
At this point, his storerooms were brimming with enough food to sustain
the entire population of the Land of Fire for three years.
In the unlikely event of the war taking a turn for the worse, he aimed to
have ample food reserves in his storerooms to sustain the entire
population of the Elemental Nations for several years.
In addition to his ongoing ventures, he was also engaged in selective
breeding of plants. Utilizing the Time Acceleration Chamber, he
produced a daily batch of grains and worked to enhance their yield until
they reached the level of high-yield crops found in modern-day Earth,
capable of producing twelve times as much grain as their counterparts.
However, distributing this grain posed a significant challenge, as it had
the potential to reshape the entire economy of the Elemental Nations and
therefore required careful handling.
The dilemma lay in finding someone capable of managing such an
endeavor. While Samui possessed exceptional beauty and had risen to the
rank of S-class kunoichi, her expertise in economics and business
remained uncertain.
"He supposed that's what he got for having his business run by women
just because he slept with those women.
He hoped to be able to Conquer Samui before he gave her the news that
she's being removed from her position as the CEO of the Food Industries."
—————
Itachi Uchiha POV
She dashed through the grassy field, deftly evading the onslaught of giant
insects inside the Instant Dungeon.
A sharp twinge of pain shot through her as she glanced at her left hand,
where the corrosive acid from one of the larger beetles had landed. The
arm didn't look good, and she knew she'd have to seek Ren's healing
afterwards.
But, she had accomplished her mission.
With most of the insects now in pursuit of her, the Insect Hive stood
vulnerable. Through her evolved Mangekyo Sharingan eyes, she
witnessed the colossal form of Shisui and Naori's Susanoo launching an
assault on the hive. Its HP steadily decreasing with each strike.
The giant insects chasing her let out a piercing cry and hastily returned
to defend their home, but it was too late.
The living Insect Hive emitted an ear-splitting roar as its HP finally
plummeted to zero, resulting in its death, and filling her screen with
notifications.
Her arm miraculously healed as the experience gained from completing
this ID level was sufficient to level her up, bringing her total to Level 96.
As reaching this level already marked her as a Kage-level shinobi. And he
promised to help her achieve Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan once she
reached Level 100, bringing her strength closer to a Super Kage.
In theory, she should be thrilled. However, with both Naori and Shisui at
Levels 129 and 118 respectively, it felt as though she was lagging far
behind them and potentially holding them back.
Suddenly, Ren appeared beside her, playfully rubbing her head.
"Why the long face, shorty?" he teased, his tone affectionate as always.
"I'm not short. I'm only ten years old. I'll grow taller as I age," she
insisted, though even she doubted those words. She had seen the
academy girls her age, and she was short in comparison to them.
"So you say, shorty. But I'm not here to make fun of your height," Ren
replied, then used the Reverse Hiraishin to summon Shisui and Naori to
him.
"Hey! I was still gathering the loot!" Shisui protested, but her protest was
abruptly cut off as Ren pulled her closer and spanked her ass, eliciting a
yelp from her friend and mentor.
She tried not to feel jealous at the affection that Ren showed to Shisui
and Naori. Or his other wives. Especially since she was sure she would
most likely join them once she's old enough.
"Send a shadow clone to gather them," Ren said, rolling his eyes while
Shisui made a pitiful noise and pouted.
"But... my shiny," Shisui protested.
Ren ignored Shisui and instead wrapped his arms around Naori, planting
a kiss on her lips. Then, he turned his attention to the three of them.
"Well, I have an announcement to make."
"Are you finally going to take my virginity, daddy?" Shisui asked in a
flirtatious manner, making her facepalm at her friend's rather
embarrassing action.
"Not until you're fifteen," Ren said dismissively, eliciting another pout
from Shisui. "No. This is an announcement from the Hokage. He has
started recruiting high-class shinobi to be sent to the nearby Kingdoms in
order to subdue and conquer them. And I wanted to ask if any of you is
interested in joining."
All three of them immediately raised their hands. Why wouldn't they,
when they had been working extra hard these past two years just for this
opportunity? Well, that, and to earn Ren's favor and love.
Ren smiled. "Well, I suppose Minato wouldn't mind a Super Kage
kunoichi, a Peak Kage kunoichi, and a shorty joining the team."
"I'm not short," she said calmly.
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
He sat inside the hollowed-out Moon, his gaze fixed on the Rinnegan
Divine Vessel, shining like a sun and generating over fifty million units of
Chakra per second.
To this day, he had no idea why the Rinnegan or Mangekyo Sharingan
eyes generated chakra like this. And that was strange, considering that
his Science Talent allowed him to understand just about anything he put
his mind into.
With so much chakra being generated by the Divine Vessel, the inside of
the moon would have been completely saturated with chakra at this
point, if not for the dozens of skyscraper-sized trees that worked as
receivers and soaked up the chakra being released by the Divine Vessel.
He snapped his fingers, and his two servants appeared beside him
instantly. There was Issihiki, whom he had defeated and mind-controlled
into serving him. Then there was Toneri, whom he had bestowed with
the eyes of Tenseigan and helped train in the Hyperbolic chamber, along
with a touch of mental indoctrination.
"Report," he commanded, using Observe once again to check up on their
loyalty. It was a routine he upheld daily. While confident in his mind
control, he saw no reason to be careless.
"Nothing has changed, my lord," Isshiki commented. "The trees have
continued to grow at a slow and steady rate as you predicted. The first
two are currently in the flower bud stage, after which we would see the
birth of the chakra fruit."
He nodded knowingly, already privy to the necessary information
gleaned from Isshiki's mind before wiping out those memories from both
his mind and soul.
"And the Ten Tails?" he inquired.
"It has almost finished growing completely, my lord," Toneri reported. "If
you wish, you can make use of it in a week."
"A week it is, then," he affirmed, feeling anticipation surge within him at
the prospect of finally obtaining a waifu at the same power level as his
own.
—————
AN: "I'm not sure if the canon Asura Path can only be used to create
weapons or if it can also be used to create electronics. However, in this
story, it can be used to create electronic devices.
MC has possessed this power for two years, along with his high
Intelligence stat, an army of Shadow Clones, and the Science Talent. At
this point, he's essentially like Tony Stark on steroids. Or at least that's
how I see it. I hope this makes sense.
I also took the liberty to expand a bit more on the world where the
Elemental Nations are located. There are many speculations about the
size of the continent. The guesses usually range from anywhere the size
of Europe to the size of Africa (which is three times bigger).
I don't believe that the entire world has only a single continent, so I
added a few more to it. The other continents are aware of the Elemental
Nations but refuse to even touch them due to all the crazy powerful
shinobi there.
The other continents are at about the same level of technology as our
own Earth during the 2nd World War, by the way.
Also, Ren finally created the Rinnegan Divine Energy Vessel. Instead of
using it himself, he's using it to cultivate dozens of God Trees so that he
could eventually harvest their fruits for himself and his family."
That's it for this chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed reading it.
8 advanced chapters inPatreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 63- Simple Conquest
Juzo Biwa POV
His mouth agape in shock, he stared up at the sky as the gargantuan,
mountain-sized rock plummeted toward the earth.
He thought of the many Jutsus he could use to destroy it but quickly
realized that none of them would be powerful enough. Heck, none would
even slow it down for a single second.
That didn't deter him, of course. His fingers danced through hand seals,
completing forty-four in a mere second. A giant water dragon surged
from the sea to meet the asteroid.
His men followed suit, launching their own attacks. Most were weak, like
them, but Kisame once again distinguished himself as his right-hand man
by conjuring a giant water shark matching his own water dragon Jutsu.
The attacks splashed against the asteroid, and his heart sank as they only
managed to leave a tiny pockmark on the colossal behemoth of death.
'No,' he thought in despair as the asteroid finally crashed into the sea,
generating a tsunami large enough to engulf the entire Land of Water.
He could attempt to use the Water Stilling Jutsu to halt the tsunami, but
he already knew it would be futile. Even with the aid of all the shinobi
under him, they wouldn't be able to stop the wave rushing toward them.
So he gritted his teeth and stared at the figure floating up high in the sky,
looking down on every single one of his life's achievements as if it were
insignificant.
"Stop that!" he shouted, but the figure, bearing the same eyes as his
former Akatsuki leader, merely glanced at him with an expression filled
with apathy.
The figure simply shrugged and returned to observing the tsunami
hurtling towards them.
"Stop it, please," he uttered through gritted teeth, yet the figure remained
unchanged. Heartless bastard.
"Are you really going to let us die like this? What would your Hokage
say? Didn't he send you here to ensure our surrender?" he asked, a hint of
pleading entering his tone as the tsunami drew nearer, its towering
height almost reaching a hundred meters.
"You need to break a few eggs when making an omelet," the figure
replied. A seething hatred welled up in his heart toward this guy, along
with an equally deep fear.
But the Land of Water was no mere egg, and it wouldn't crack today, not
if he had any say in it.
"Very well. We surrender to Konoha," he declared, immediately met with
fierce opposition from his subordinates. He silenced them all with a glare.
It was not like he had a choice here. It's either that, or death.
"Do you really?" the figure asked. "Your subordinates don't sound too
pleased with your decision. It would be meaningless for me to accept
your surrender if they replace you the moment I leave."
The bastard was merely toying with them at this point, while the tsunami
loomed ever closer.
He raised his sword, and swiftly decapitated the most vocal of his
subordinates.
"Is that enough?" he asked the figure hovering above them. He would
have made one last desperate attempt to attack the bastard if he didn't
already know how futile it would be.
"Hmm… I suppose it'll suffice for now," Ren Uchiha replied, and with a
snap of his fingers, the tsunami settled down. Not just the tsunami, but
the entire ocean became still, resembling a perfect mirror of the sky
stretching to the horizon.
He tightened his grip on his sword as fear threatened to overwhelm him.
It felt like he was reliving that fateful day once again, when the seven of
them confronted that Green Bastard from Konoha. Only three had
survived the slaughter.
And now, another Konoha bastard stood before him. He feared this one
was even stronger than the one they had faced before.
The amount of chakra and chakra control required to summon an
asteroid of that magnitude, or to calm the entire sea from horizon to
horizon with a snap of his fingers... he didn't even dare to contemplate.
Then the figure stood before him, and he instinctively took a few steps
back in fear before realising what he was doing and decided to stand his
ground.
The bastard gazed down at him and his group of subordinates with
apathetic eyes, as if all their lives meant nothing to him. As if they were
nothing but ants, to be spared or squashed at his whim.
"You have a month," Ren said, his gaze pinning him with a terror-
inducing intensity. "You and your subordinates will come to Konoha and
pledge your allegiance to the Hokage. Fail, and I'll return."
The words resonated like a deafening gong in his mind, and then the
figure vanished, as if he had never been there in the first place. He fought
against the urge to collapse in relief.
He couldn't afford to do that, not with his subordinates still watching.
"So…" Kisame inquired, stepping forward with his Explosive Blade
casually resting on his shoulder. "Are we truly surrendering to Konoha, or
shall we retreat into hiding and wage war against them?"
He chuckled at Kisame's words. Finding the idea utterly hilarious. "If
you're so keen to see me die, then just use that sword and take my head
off, you ugly shark goblin!"
Kisame's eye twitched at the insult, and he glared back. "So, we're simply
surrendering? After all the time and effort we put into uniting the Land
of Water under our banner?"
"What other choice do we have? If you've a better idea then I'm all ears."
He said and Kisame glared back at him for a long moment before he
tch'ed and left.
Yeah, that's what he thought.
—————
Minato POV
The Daimyo slouched on his throne, a deep wound on his abdomen
staining the pristine furniture with blood. The rest of the castle mirrored
the chaos, littered with the bodies of those who had opposed him and his
forces. Their resistance had been futile, but he respected their bravery
nonetheless.
Standing one's ground in the face of imminent death was no easy feat, yet
these people had done just that.
He vowed to ensure they received proper burials and that their families
were cared for. It was the least he could do.
However, the Daimyo who had sent them to their futile deaths would not
receive the same consideration from him. This decision was not solely
driven by moral concerns but also by political necessity.
Allowing the Daimyo's family to live would risk them becoming symbols
of resistance against his rule. It was wiser to extinguish any potential
future opposition while he still held the upper hand.
He strode through the grand hall, a part of him noting Ren seated to the
side, casually munching on an apple. Ignoring his friend, he approached
the dying Daimyo.
"Greetings, Daimyo-sama. I am glad to see you in such fine health today,"
he remarked, delivering the customary greetings but without the bow.
Truly, the Fire Daimyo had brought it all upon himself. All he had to do
was maintain friendship with Konoha, and he would have ascended to
unprecedented heights, just like all their other allies.
But, he supposed it all worked out well in the end. Without the Daimyo's
folly, he would never have had the opportunity to take the necessary
steps to unite the entire world and bring about lasting peace.
"Minato…" The Daimyo gasped. "I rue the day… I accepted Hiruzen's
offer… to make you… the Fourth Hokage, you treacherous scum!"
He hummed, having already lost interest in the conversation. At the end
of the day, the man was but a stepping stone for him. Nothing more.
"Any last words?" he asked, flicking some of the blood off his kunai.
"My family… what will become of them?" the Daimyo managed to
inquire before succumbing to a fit of wet coughing, some of his entrails
spilling out of his expensive silk robe.
"Your eldest sons will die. Your younger sons will undergo memory
erasure before being sent to Konoha to start anew as academy students,"
he declared his verdict. "Your wives will be buried with you. And your
daughters will be sent to a monastery to live out their days as nuns."
The Daimyo emitted another wet cough, a trickle of blood now staining
his lips. "I… thank you… for your mercy."
He didn't reply and simply sent a kunai that buried itself in his head.
And so, the final Fire Daimyo of the Land of Fire met his end, making
way for the Golden Emperor, Minato Namikaze, ruler of the unified
Elemental Nations, and soon, the entire world.
"Well… that was boring," Ren commented from the side, appearing
utterly disinterested.
He suppressed a twitch of his lips. This boy. Couldn't he be serious for
once? This was an important moment, after all.
"It's not over yet. I still need to display the Daimyo's head to the public,
deliver a speech about assuming leadership, and attend numerous
meetings where the nobles of the Land of Fire will pledge their allegiance
to me."
The next couple of days were going to be very hectic.
"No shinobi village has ever conquered a Major Kingdom in recorded
history, let alone all five of them. And he was determined to get it right,
lest he mess it all up in the long term.
"Well… I wish you luck with that. But I'll be taking my-"
"You won't be leaving," Mito interjected as she entered the room.
He tried not to stare at the woman who was the wife of the First Hokage.
He still had no idea how she survived Kyuubi's extraction, or achieved
immortality afterward. But he could freely admit that he was wary of the
woman, even if she had an excellent relationship with both Kushina and
Naruko.
"And why is that?" Ren inquired, his annoyance evident.
"Because you need to learn how to rule sooner or later," Mito stated as
she approached the boy and settled onto his lap. "Besides, our Hokage-
sama has an offer for you."
Ren ignored the woman on his lap and turned to him. "Is this another one
of your usual silliness, Minato?"
"If you call being offered the largest city in the world a silliness, then
perhaps."
Ren's eyebrow shot up in surprise. "You're offering me the fire capital?"
"Yes. I need someone loyal and capable to govern it. Besides, I want to
reward you for your invaluable assistance in these campaigns. What
better reward than the largest city in the Elemental Nations, along with
the surrounding land it commands?"
"You're giving me the Tamikuri Prefecture as well? The fuck am I
supposed to do with it?"
"Rule over it," he replied, hoping Ren would grasp the opportunity to
develop the skills needed to govern a world-spanning empire one day.
Ren stared at him briefly before shifting his gaze to Mito and rolling his
eyes. "Yeah, no. Fuck that. Keep all that headache to yourself."
With those words, Ren disappeared, leaving Mito suspended in the air
where she had been sitting on his lap. Huh… how did he accomplish to
use Hiraishin and not take the person he was touching?
Mito quickly adjusted her position and released an exasperated sigh
before turning to him. "Don't worry, the others and I will persuade him to
accept this offer."
"I would greatly appreciate that," he replied, watching as Mito also
vanished with Hiraishin, leaving him alone in the hall that would signify
the beginning of Konoha's conquest.
—————
Minato Namikaze POV
A month later.
He sat at his office table in Konoha and gazed at the map spread out
before him.
He still found it hard to believe just how effortlessly Konoha had seized
control of almost the entire Elemental Nations.
He hadn't anticipated encountering much resistance, given the
considerable firepower now at Konoha's disposal. But even so, the
Daimyos of the smaller nations were practically flocking to Konoha,
eagerly submitting to its authority.
What a strange world he now lived in.
"What are you thinking now?" Shikaku asked from the side, his face
constantly scowling these days from the heavy workload.
"I'm thinking about just how easy it all seems. The Conquest started just a
month ago and we've already taken over about Ninety percent of the
Elemental Nations. It almost feels like a dream."
Aside from the Land of Iron, who had given a middle finger to Jiraiya-
Sensei, his envoy to them. And a few minor Kingdoms who didn't even
warrant the presence of an S-class shinobi to threaten them, almost the
entire continent now fell under his rule.
"That's because we've only tackled the easy part thus far. The real
challenge lies ahead."
"Actually ruling these lands, huh," he remarked, feeling somewhat
daunted by the prospect. No one had ever accomplished this before, and
he wasn't sure if he would be up to the task.
"Yes. Most of the Daimyos surrendered to you hoping for peace and
prosperity. If you fail to deliver, their dissatisfaction will escalate quickly,
and then the real problems will begin."
He nodded in understanding. The destruction of four of the major hidden
villages, along with the weakening of their major kingdoms, caused those
lands to descend into chaos.
And what effects the major kingdoms definitely affects the minor
Kingdoms. So the loss of stability in the major Kingdoms trickled down
until the entirety of the Elemental Nations become a chaotic, lawless
place.
Now, it was his duty to restore order. And quickly, at that.
Thankfully, he had a large, powerful shinobi army under his direct
command, along with a plethora of S-class shinobi he could call upon at
any moment.
He tried not to dwell on the fact that more than half of those S-class
shinobi were Ren's maids, or the Uchiha shinobi enhanced by him.
It was just another reason on a long list of reasons why he was pushing
for Ren to be his successor, despite the boy's great reluctance to the idea
of ruling.
"I plan to spend the next half year consolidating my rule over the
Elemental Nations, rooting out rogue elements, implementing new laws,
and ensuring the well-being of all my people," he said, reclining in his
chair. "And then… we'll turn our attention to conquering the Demon
Continent."
Shikaku nodded, already looking weary at the prospect of the impending
workload. "I just wish that—" Their conversation was abruptly
interrupted as Ren suddenly appeared in the office, a severed head
dangling from his fingers.
"Please tell me that's not who I think it is," Shikaku said, rubbing his
temples with a tired groan.
Ren shrugged as he tossed the head aside. "I threatened the bastard with
destroying his entire Kingdom. Gave him a similar demonstration to the
one I gave to Juzo Biwa. But the old coot wouldn't budge. 'We are proud
and noble Samurai,' he said. 'We would never bow to outsiders.'"
"And you took his head?" Shikaku asked, already dreading the troubles
this would cause.
"Nah. It was actually some of his subordinates who gathered together and
rebelled against his rule," Ren said, lounging in one of the chairs.
"Apparently, just because the Samurai lord had a death wish didn't mean
his subordinates wished to die too. Especially when they had families of
their own."
"And they presented you with that head?" Shikaku asked, looking
somewhat relieved now.
"Yeah." Ren confirmed. "Their delegation from the Land of Iron should
arrive here within the next few weeks to pledge their allegiance to you."
"That's… good," he said, aware that the Land of Iron was the last Major
Kingdom that resisted his rule. With it now under Konoha's control,
almost the entire Elemental Nations were united under him.
Now… the real work begins.
—————
AN: That's it for this conquest of the Elemental Nations. I considered
showing Ren's POV, along with the POV of his wives and other Super
Kage-class shinobi, taking over other major and minor Kingdoms.
However, that seemed like a foregone conclusion, and I didn't want to
prolong the story unnecessarily.
Thankfully, Minato is a smart guy and understands that ruling the entire
continent will be more challenging than simply conquering it. He'll
utilize his men and resources wisely, so I'm not worried about that.
Undoubtedly, he'll face setbacks during his rule, but nothing he can't
overcome.
This story only has two more chapters remaining. I'll edit and upload
them tomorrow and the day after, and then we can finally start with the
Worm world.
Hope you guys enjoyed reading this chapter
8 advanced chapters inPatreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 64- Capturing Kaguya
Ren Uchiha POV
He stood at the top of the castle and looked down at the sprawling city
beneath him. It stretched as far as the horizon and housed over two
million residents within its multi-layered walls.
To say that the former Capital of the Land of Fire was a large city would
be an understatement.
Of course, it couldn't compare to the large cities in the modern world,
many of which boasted millions, if not tens of millions, of inhabitants.
But for a pseudo-medieval world, this city was impressive.
And equally impressive was its knack for giving him a headache with its
daily governance.
Truly, he shouldn't have allowed his wives to convince him to take on the
rule of this city. He had far more pressing matters to attend to. Yet, for
once, all his wives had united, their pleading eyes wearing him down
until he relented and agreed to oversee the city and its surrounding
lands.
And… as reluctant as he was to admit it, governing the city over the past
few months had given him a host of new skills that he wouldn't have
acquired otherwise.
And as expected with his Gamer System, his bureaucratic skills, along
with his politicking, law-making, large-scale infrastructure, and other
city-ruling abilities, have been improving rapidly.
So much so that in just the past few months, the city transformed from a
chaotic melting pot on the verge of open rebellion after the death of their
Daimyo, to a peaceful, productive city that was a credit to the land it
occupied.
It was still far from the idealised version of the city he envisioned, but
they would get there in due time.
For now... it was time for him to finally do something he had been
putting off for long enough.
With a simple flex of his will, he arrived in another dimension: a world
roughly the size of Earth's moon but with twice the gravity. A world his
Shadow Clones had ensured would be spatially locked, accessible only to
him.
He used Hiraishin and arrived at the location where he had sealed Black
Zetsu, then unraveled the Fuinjutsu seal.
A moment later, the space in front of him opened up, and a black, goo-
like substance dropped to the ground.
He frowned, pondering if being within the seal had killed Black Zetsu.
However, that assumption proved wrong as Black Zetsu immediately
lunged at him in the very next instance. And was thrown back just as
quickly with a basic Shinra Tensei.
He then held the creature in a Telekinetic grip, his Gamer System's Mana
Points being useful for once.
The creature squirmed within his telekinetic hold, its efforts to break free
proving futile.
"Stop, or I'll end you," he warned, and the creature immediately ceased
its struggles.
"What do you want, monster?" Black Zetsu asked him and he chuckled.
Talk about a Pot calling Kettle black.
"I have an offer for you."
"And what might that offer be?" Black Zetsu asked, eyeing him warily.
"To revive your milf mommy, of course."
—————
Madara Uchiha POV
He reentered the world, his soul confined within an Edo Tensei vessel.
Sensing his surroundings, he swiftly realised he wasn't on his home
planet anymore.
There was no life around him, which just didn't seem possible. Even the
most remote corner of his planet teemed with life, whether it was a bird,
a mammal, a fish, or a worm in the ground.
Of course, the presence of three moons in this world might also have
contributed to that assumption.
He gazed ahead at the young Uchiha with the Rinnegan eyes, and at
Black Zetsu, who hung limply within his grip.
"And who are you?" he asked, curious about this boy (whom he still
couldn't sense with his Chakra Sense), and the strange circumstances of
his revival.
"Ren Uchiha," the young man replied, saying nothing more.
He hummed in acknowledgment before his gaze shifted to the rather
pitiful-looking Black Zetsu. "What happened to Obito, Nagato? Why does
this boy have my eyes?"
"The boy killed both of them, Madara-sama. Now it's just the two of us."
Black Zetsu said.
He nodded, having already expected something like this.
"And why have you revived me? And in this... peculiar place as well. Do
you wish to assist me in achieving my goal of bringing peace to the
Elemental Nations?" he inquired, his eyes narrowing. "Or do you believe
yourself powerful enough to actually control me?"
The young man chuckled at his words. "Nothing so complicated. I just
want to fight you."
He tilted his head, wondering what trick the boy wanted to play. "Fight
me?"
"Yes," the boy affirmed before performing a few hand seals. Hand seals
that he recognized very well since they were the key to his reincarnation.
Immediately, the effect of Rinne-Rebirth took hold. His flesh became real,
his heart started beating, warmth flowed through his veins, his
connection to the Pure Land was severed as he returned to the land of the
living once again. Finally, the ashen eyes he had crumbled to dust.
But despite losing his eyes, he could still sense his surroundings with
perfect clarity. And he could sense that despite using Rinne-Rebirth, the
boy didn't seem to have lost any vitality.
That was... both intriguing and worrying.
"Here," the boy said, throwing something at him. He caught it... a glass
container by the feel of it, and paused as he sensed two familiar objects
within.
They were eyes. To be precise, they were Rinnegan eyes. But not the ones
he had given to Nagato. They were Rinnegan eyes, but not his own.
This raised so many questions, but he was sure he would get the answers
once he defeated the boy in the upcoming battle.
He inserted the eyes into his eye sockets and used a basic Iryojutsu
technique to attach the optic nerve and chakra pathways into place.
Immediately, he felt immense power fill his body as he reached the prime
of his life with two godly eyes.
Yes... with these, he could accomplish any— thud!
He coughed, blood leaking down his chin as he stared at Ren, who was
now standing just inches away from him. Then, he looked down... at the
arm buried within his torso, clutching his heart.
"What—" A sharp pain consumed his world as the boy removed his heart
and crushed it before his eyes.
He gazed at the entire scene in disbelief before collapsing to the ground,
his world turning black as he felt his soul being pulled back to the Pure
World once again.
Only to open his eyes once again, releasing a gasp as he felt... fine.
He rose from the ground and inspected his chest, which had been torn
open... only to find it perfectly intact.
Gazing at the young man, a deep frown formed on his face as he saw the
boy standing right where he had taken his heart.
This was... Izanagi?
"How?" he asked, that single word holding countless questions. How are
you able to use Izanagi with Rinnegan eyes? How did you not lose your
vitality when reviving me? How are you so strong?
"I think there has been a slight misunderstanding here," the boy said,
tossing Black Zetsu aside, the creature quietly slinking away in fear. "I do
want to fight you as you are right now. Because you are too weak. No, I
want you to gain a bit of strength before you fight me."
And for the first time in his life, he found himself utterly speechless.
Him? Madara Uchiha? weak?
He had been called many things during his life. But 'weak' was never one
of them.
But… the boy wasn't wrong either.
He chuckled, and soon, the chuckles evolved into full-bellied laughter
before he regained control. "And what must I do to attain the strength
needed to rival you?"
"Simple," the boy said, opening a portal. From it emerged an enormous
ten-tailed monster, towering like a mountain.
"The Ten Tails," he said softly, feeling awed by the immense power it
radiated with its mere presence. But what was even more surprising was,
"You are not its Jinchuriki... then how did you obtain the power you
currently possess?"
The boy smiled. "Become its Jinchuriki. Defeat me. And discover the
answer yourself."
And for the first time since his grand battle with Hashirama, his heart
started to beat faster and faster from the anticipation of the battle to
come.
He nodded to the young man who had just made the last mistake of his
life. "In that case, I will oblige you."
—————
Black Zetsu POV
The whole world shook as the titans fought. Entire mountain ranges were
created and erased in the blink of an eye as their battle shifted the very
tectonic plates of the world, until the tectonic plates themselves shattered
into pieces.
The once pristine world now resembled a hellscape, numerous craters
dotting its once well-polished surface as the two monsters continued their
onslaught.
Every now and then, he would hear their maniacal laughter in the
distance, followed by cataclysmic events like earthquakes, tsunamis,
cyclones, thunderstorms, or firestorms.
If he were a normal human being, he would've perished as soon as the
battle commenced. But as it stood, even with his immortal body, he
started to question whether he would survive the collateral damage
caused by these two insane Uchihas.
The battle persisted for hours, then days, then weeks, fluctuating in its
intensity but never ceasing, until almost an entire month had elapsed.
Finally, with a final roar and a thunderous impact that shattered the
planet into numerous pieces, the clashes came to an end.
He clung to a massive landmass, surrounded by countless smaller
asteroids that once formed the planet and wondered if both those
bastards hadn killed themselves in their final clash.
He hoped not. After all, he had no means of returning to his own
dimension. Moreover, he still hadn't liberated his mother, so being
trapped in this dimension for eternity was not an option.
Moments later, he felt a powerful gravitational force drawing all the
astroids back toward a single point, initiating the planet's reconstruction.
He caught a glimpse of a 'Chibaku Tensei' ball, the size of Konoha, at the
centre of the gravitational pull before a Shadow Clone of Ren appeared
by his side and teleported him away. Saving him from being buried at the
world's centre.
In the next moment, he arrived some distance away from the world and
observed as it reformed once again, bearing the countless scars of its
destruction.
He could also see an enormous, world-spanning Fuinjutsu seal around the
world, being held in place by tens of thousands of Shadow Clones. But
although worrying, that was not his concern.
He wanted to ask the shadow clone if Madara still lived. But then the
clone teleported them back to the world's surface once again, and he saw
the answer for himself.
On one side stood Ren, his clothes looking as pristine as new, as he
floated in the sky, emitting an aura that was even more potent than it
was at the start of the battle.
On the other side lay Madara Uchiha. His clothes were tattered, his long
white hair all but gone, his nose and lips completely non-existent, and his
limbs broken into thousands of pieces, his regeneration attempting to
heal them but progressing at a very slow pace.
But despite all that, despite being beaten to the point where he looked
almost unrecognizable, he could see that Madara Uchiha was attempting
to smile.
"That was a good battle, Madara," Ren said, giving a respectful nod to his
broken and defeated ancestor. "I learned a lot of things I never thought I
would pick up on the battlefield, gained many resistances, and greatly
enjoyed myself during our battle. I hope that whatever afterlife you go to
is kind to you."
He heard Madara chuckle at the boy's words even as the shadow clone
released him, gesturing for him to go ahead and carry out his task.
His eyes glinted as he immediately raced toward Madara. The man was
attempting to say something despite his crushed throat, but before any
words could form, he arrived in front of Madara and shoved a hand down
his chest.
...and released the Fuinjutsu seal binding his mother.
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
He sat, waiting patiently as the transformation finished, and then Kaguya
appeared.
She was... not exactly weak, but he could sense that she possessed about
the same amount of chakra as Madara. Not the "far greater chakra than
Madara" as described in canon.
And he knew the reason for that. In the canon timeline, Kaguya had
access to the chakra of every single living person captured by the God
Tree. All that chakra poured into her until she became as powerful as she
did. But right now, she didn't have that, and because of that, he would
guess that she was still at Tier 8 waifu level.
This was… disappointing.
Madara had been a formidable opponent, largely due to his decades of
extensive battle experience.
Kaguya, on the other hand, was essentially a pampered princess. While
she might have participated in one or two battles in her life thus far, that
hardly made her a skilled combatant.
There was a reason why, despite being several times more powerful than
Madara, both Naruto and Sasuke were able to defeat her in the end. And
outcome that was unlikely if Madara was still their opponent.
It was akin to eagerly anticipating a video game for years, only to find it
disappointingly lacking in gameplay.
As if sensing his thoughts, Kaguya opened her eyes, and they locked
gazes.
They both studied each other, his gaze skimming over her figure hidden
by her excessively large clothes.
Ultimately, the only conclusion he could draw about her was that... she
possessed a cute kind of beauty. He would enjoy fucking her, if nothing
else.
"You are... not mine," Kaguya broke the silence, uttering words he didn't
understand. Judging by the confused look on her face, she wasn't the
only one feeling that way. "Your eyes are like Hagoromo's. Are you... his
descendant?"
"He is, Mother," Black Zetsu said, emerging from under her sleeves.
Kaguya then paused and surveyed the devastated landscape they stood
in. The veins near her eyes bulged as she used her dojutsu to scrutinize
her surroundings. "This place... it's not my home. Where are we? Where
are the people who took my chakra?"
"We are in a different dimension, Mother. You can take us home later.
But for now, be careful of this person. He's strong," Black Zetsu
'whispered' to his mother.
Kaguya gave a brief nod before he felt her scanning him with her
Byakugan dojutsu, a slight frown forming on her face as she did so.
"So many eyes... how?" She murmured to herself, and he paused,
surprised that she was able to see inside the sealed space in his heart
where he kept his EMS Divine Vessel. The Divine-tier item that elevated
him from a peak Tier 7 to an early Tier 9 character.
"I have my methods," he said as he began to float toward the woman,
ensuring his pace was slow and steady so as not to startle her. "Would
you like to know how?"
Kaguya remained silent as he approached her, her hair spreading out
around her, twitching erratically at his presence, but not attacking him.
Did she know that he was stronger than her? That if they fought, she
would stand no chance?
It appeared that she did, for just a moment before he was finally within
touching range, her third eye opened, and he felt an enormous power
slam into his world-spanning Fuinjutsu Seal that locked all space within
it.
He felt the shield shudder and spasm as it was tested to its limit,
hundreds of his shadow clones being dispersed from the shock. But the
shield held firm, preventing Kaguya from leaving this dimension.
Kaguya jerked back, as if she had just been punched by an invisible force,
and then clutched her forehead in pain.
He saw a trickle of blood pour down her third eye from the backlash and
moved forward to Stamp her in her arm. The three seconds starts now.
"Are you okay?" he asked, but the woman responded by generating a
dozen bone spikes from her shoulder, hurtling toward him at breakneck
speed.
The All-Killing Ash Bones struck his body... and shattered into pieces,
accomplishing nothing.
One of Kaguya's most powerful abilities, and his Physical Resistance
rendered it completely useless. Though he doubted it would have
accomplished anything even if those spikes had penetrated his body.
There was simply too much of a power gap between him and Kaguya.
Kaguya stared in shock at her failed attempt at murder, and during that
time, the three-second window passed, leaving a Stamp on her hand that
would soon transform into a full-blown seal, leading to her Capture
within the next seventy-two hours.
And that... was it. The big bad of the Naruto world, defeated, just like
that. Well, he still needed to wait for three days before the Capture was
completed, but the difficult part was done.
This was... disappointing, especially after his entire month-long battle
with Madara.
He now began to ponder whether it would have been better if Madara
had been a woman. A female Madara would have earned her place beside
him far more than this woman did. But... there was no point in blaming
Kaguya for her inadequacies.
The next moment, Kaguya splayed her fingers and shot drilling bullets
out of their tips.
The bone bullets struck his body... and bounced off harmlessly, doing
nothing.
"This is enough," he thought with great disappointment as he placed a
palm on her forehead and used his mastery over Fuinjutsu to seal away
her Chakra.
If she were a Tier 9 waifu, he might have found it difficult to do this, but
as she was just a Tier 8 right now, it was easy.
Kaguya frowned as the Fuinjutsu seal spread throughout her body. Her
third eye sealed shut, and her Byakugan eyes ceased working, causing her
to gaze at him in panic.
"What did you do!?" she asked.
He decided not to bother answering her as he chopped her in the neck
and knocked out. Thoroughly disappointed by the Capture of the big bad
of this world.
'Now... I have to wait for three days,' he thought. 'Enough time to
contemplate whether I should even keep her or just sell her off.'
—————
AN: Without an entire planet full of people to draw chakra from, Kaguya
didn't reach the same level of power as in canon and remained at the
same power level as Madara. If Ren could defeat Madara, then Kaguya,
with the same power, stood no chance against him. In fact, even if
Kaguya were a Tier 9, Ren wouldn't have had any difficulty defeating
her.
If you were disappointed by how easily Ren defeated Kaguya, I apologise.
But there's not much I can do about that.
On a secondary note, I wrote Ren vs. Simurgh's fight today. Now that was
a proper battle. The entire chapter spanned up to 6.6K words, and both
combatants continued to fight from start to finish. I hope you'll enjoy that
fight much more because I certainly put a ton of effort into writing it.
Aside from that, I'm very tired right now. Tomorrow, I'll upload the last
chapter of this story, as well as the next chapter of the new story. Hope
you guys will enjoy reading it.
That's it from me.
8 advanced chapters inPatreon.
Have a nice day.
Chapter 65- Moving Forward
Kaguya Otsutsuki POV
Her tongue slid along the underside of Ren's massive member as she
pleasured him. Clutching his thighs as she guided him deeper into her
mouth and down her throat.
It was… a new feeling. The will and desire to do everything within her
power to please her master, lover, and husband. Her husband, who
groaned in pleasure as she skilfully worked her mouth up and down his
shaft.
Ren's hand threaded through her hair, gently grasping her head as he
closed his eyes in pleasure and started pushing deeper into the tight
confines of her throat. His giant cock making its way down a passageway
that should've been too small to contain it.
Sexual Calibration, he called it. What a useful ability.
"God, you're tight," Ren murmured to himself, his face contorted in
pleasure, a sensation she took great pride in evoking. Gradually, he
increased the rhythm of thrusting into her throat, gripping her head with
both arms as he intensified his pace, almost reaching a jackhammering
speed.
It didn't take long for Ren to reach the brink of climax. With one final
thrust, burying her face in his pubic hair, she felt his balls tighten
beneath his chin before his cock twitched and released a torrent of cum
down her throat and into her stomach.
And she—who had never before pleasured a man with her mouth and
tongue, not even her husband, with whom she had conceived Hogoramo
and Hamura—moaned in ecstasy as she swallowed his entire load
effortlessly.
A moment stretched before Ren withdrew his now flaccid member from
her mouth, its wet surface trailing over her lips, leaving a sheen of saliva
on her chin before settling between her breasts.
She pondered the idea of giving him a 'boobjob' to revive his arousal. She
had never attempted such a thing before, but she knew the basics.
However, before she could act, Ren's flaccid member suddenly sprang
back to life, twitching as if awakened from a deep slumber, rapidly
lengthening and hardening before her eyes. And it had only been a few
moments since it had released its first load down her throat.
Truly… her husband was a god among men.
"You're insatiable, my lord," she said with a demure smile, wrapping her
hands around his member and beginning to stroke it up and down, her
lips moving forward to kiss it gently.
"Yes, but it's time to move on to the next event," Ren replied, roughly
removing her hands from his impressive member and then maneuvering
her onto the bed until she was on all fours, her pale white buttocks facing
him, his cock ready to penetrate her.
And that's precisely what he did in the next instant.
She let out a rapid gasp followed by a wanton moan as she felt the
virginity of her brand-new body being taken away by her husband. The
ecstasy brought on by that sensation was enough to make her climax
right then and there.
By the time she came to her senses, she found herself lying face down,
her bottom raised, with Ren gripping her waist tightly in one hand and
pulling on her long ashen locks with the other as he thrust his member
into her pussy in long, deep strokes. His thick member brought her
immense pleasure as it slid in and out of her.
"You... were a virgin?" Ren asked, even as he continued to slowly
pleasure her. "How is that possible? Didn't you have two children?"
"Haah… New body *moan* new virginity."
Ren hummed with satisfaction as he pressed her head deeper into the bed
before climbing on top of her and increasing the pace of his thrusts. The
sound of their bodies meeting echoed throughout the chamber as she felt
herself nearing climax once again, her eyes rolling back in anticipation.
"Not sure if that's how it works, but I'm not going to complain," Ren
remarked before grasping her waist with both arms and pulling her back
onto himself. His member plunged deep inside her, his ballsack slapping
against her with each thrust, before her world erupted in white pleasure
as she climaxed once again.
—————
Ren Uchiha POV
'Defeating the mother of chakra may not have been fulfilling, but
certainly, fucking her is,' he thought with some amusement as he
bounced the mother of the Sage of Six Paths' up and down on his lap. His
thick member delved deep into her hot and tight passage with each
movement.
They were currently in the Daimyo's throne room, a space he had
transformed into a grand dining hall. Presently, his entire harem, maids,
staff, and Uchiha guards were indulging themselves in their meals,
completely unaware of the mother of chakra being pleasured on top of
the throne, only a few meters away from them.
"This is... not a bad life," he mused once again as he leaned down and
took Kaguya's breasts into his mouth, his tongue tracing gentle circles
over her nipples as he sucked on them. Her resulting moan was
swallowed by his genjutsu before it could reach his people.
Really, he hadn't expected to come to like this castle as much as he did.
Or its people for that matter. Maybe he might give becoming Minato's
successor a try after all.
Ruling an entire world was definitely not going to be an easy task, but he
could learn so many new skills from it, gain much experience and
wisdom from dealing with an innumerable number of people from all
walks of life.
As if to agree with that sentiment, his Fission technique finally levelled
up once again, advancing from Level 3 to 4. This granted him the ability
to create 16 real hive mind clones of himself, doubling the previous 8.
'Hmm… yes. I would accept Minato's offer. But first… I must venture into
the stars, confront these Otsutsuki, grow stronger, defeat their leader, and
take all their women for myself,' he thought as Kaguya let out another
sensual moan in his lap, climaxing once again. Her flood of feminine
fluid leaked down his thigh, staining the throne.
Yes, he had no idea what it was about Kaguya that made fucking her feel
so much better than any of his other women. Perhaps it was her
durability, allowing him to be rough without harming her. Or maybe it
was just the novelty that would fade over time.
But whatever the reason, he craved more. And if he had to journey to the
stars to obtain more of this Otsutsuki pussy, then he saw no problem with
that.
But first, he turned Kaguya around in his lap until she faced the entire
dining hall. "Smile for your new subjects," he instructed her, finding great
amusement in the way her cheeks flushed red, before resuming bouncing
her up and down on his lap once again.
'Yes, this is a good life.'
—————
Two Years Later.
He stood beside Minato, observing as the last of the world leaders finally
knelt, pledging their allegiance to the United World Empire.
The past two years had been hectic, with their country undergoing war,
followed by a hastily brokered peace. Then they endeavoured to bring
the new continent under their domain, enhancing the quality of life for
its people, before shifting focus to the next continent.
One of the countries of the newly discovered continents had even
launched nukes at them, unaware that he had already replaced their
entire nuclear arsenal with duds. Yet, their intentions had been clear.
Minato had rounded up and executed all the higher-ups of that country
as a warning to others who harboured dissent. Eventually, the other
countries had surrendered as well.
Two years passed. Two entire years during which his wives bore even
more children for him. Kaguya was among them, giving birth to a
daughter she named Renoka, in his honor.
Among his wives, she proved the most devoted to him. This was peculiar,
considering she was also the strongest, although two of his wives, Mei
and Konan, had finally reached Tier 8 as well.
And to think that he'd once considered selling her off. What a fool he'd
been.
He himself has grown in both power and skill. His physical body is now
powerful enough in its base form to go head-to-head with Gai when he's
opened all 8 of his gates.
But that was for later. For now, he stood beside Minato as his chosen
successor, and watched as Minato accepted their surrender in a long,
drawn-out ceremony. A ceremony that was now being broadcasted to the
entire world, as the last few countries finally joined the United World
Empire.
—————
He heard Kaguya enter the room, then close the door behind her. With
soft footsteps, she approached the bed, climbed onto it, and draped her
sensual figure over him.
"Renoka's asleep?" he asked, his other 31 selves spending time with his
wives and children, working in administration, researching new projects,
traveling through space and dimensions, or merely training.
"Yes, my lord husband," Kaguya replied, nuzzling her face into his neck.
"What are you doing?" she asked, gazing at his Company Device.
"Just making a few purchases," he idly commented.
"Hm… have you finally decided to spend some of the wealth that you've
been so jealously hoarding, my lord husband?"
"Jealously hoarding my wealth? Such a vile accusation, and from my own
wife at that," he said in mock betrayal before swiftly wrapping his arm
around her waist and pulling her into his lap. "How would you like to
apologise for that?"
"Maybe by bearing another babe for you, my lord husband," Kaguya said
slyly, her hand already stroking his member and bringing it to hardness
through the fabric of his pants.
"You women and your endless desire to have more children," he said with
an amused smirk before gently pulling her hand away from his cock.
"Maybe later. When Renoka is a bit older. Now, let me focus on my
work."
Kaguya pouted but nodded, manoeuvring herself so that she was now
sitting side-saddle on his lap, her arm draped over him as she stared at
his Company Device while he made the necessary purchase for what he
was about to do next.
Move to the next world. Or, more accurately, send one of his 32 selves to
the next world.
He wasn't sure if such a thing was even possible and had a feeling that he
would have to talk with a Company Representative about it. But if it
wasn't, then he'll just figure out a way around it.
He quickly purchased the two essential options he needed to travel to
another world.
<strong>'Exit Stage Left' bought for 15 points.</strong>
To let him travel to another world.
<strong>'Pursued by a Bear' bought for 40 points.</strong>
"So that he would have 7 choices for his next world, from which he could
pick any one of them.
<strong>840 points remaining.</strong>
As he had expected, the progress bar in the 'Exit Stage Left' was already
completely filled to 100%, since he had already done most of what one
can do in the Naruto world.
Now... it was finally time to talk with the company representative."
—————
"So, you only want to send forth a small part of yourself into the next
world?" The Company Representative, who appeared to be the great-
grandson of Cthulhu, asked.
"Yes."
"I don't see any complications with that. When the portal opens, just send
one of your Hive Clones into the next world, along with any waifus you
want to take to that place. And that would be it."
"Thanks for clearing that up," he said, getting up to take his leave.
"Ah, before you go…"
He paused and turned to look at Cthulhu Jr., who was engrossed in a
desktop computer. "You were one of those agents who was given the
Waifu catalog (Nightmare Mode), right?"
"Yes. What of it?"
"Ah, in that case, there is something else you need to learn about before
you dive into your next world."
He nodded and took his seat once again. "And what would that be?"
"Well… you see, the reason why the company created the Nightmare
mode was to assess how well the agents could perform with limited
resources. Suffice it to say, the less capable ones failed right at the start,
while the smarter, more resourceful ones, like you, Mr. Ren Uchiha,
completed your first world with great success. Becoming a Tier 9 entity
already is no small feat after all, especially in a weak world like Naruto."
"I see," he said, gesturing for Cthulhu Jr. to continue.
"In light of this situation, the Company has added one more rule to the
overarching 7 rules which made the Nightmare Mode possible. Do you
remember what those rules were, Mr. Ren?"
"Hard to forget them," he remarked, recalling the rules that had governed
his choices in the Waifu Catalog during his time in the Naruto world.
<strong>The 7 rules of Nightmare Mode</strong>
<strong>Rule #1: You only receive 1/10th of the given points upon
World Selection. (Hence, he initially gained 59 points instead of 590
points.)</strong>
<strong>Rule #2: Instead of the normal Stamp that you can repeatedly
use to capture as many waifus as possible, you receive a One-time use
Stamp. This Stamp can only be used once in a given world, so use it
wisely. (You'll receive another such stamp when you move to your next
world.)</strong>
<strong>Rule #3: You are prohibited from purchasing any other
Binding Methods. Therefore, no Tempest Jewelry, Shroud, Tantric Arts,
or Hypnosis App for you.</strong>
<strong>Rule #4: You are also barred from purchasing any lures. Thus,
no Faerie Feast, Sticky Fingers, Alluring Whisper, or Love Spot for
you.</strong>
<strong>Rule #5: You are also restricted from purchasing any Waifus
from the Catalog. Essentially, there's no Waifu Catalog within this Waifu
Catalog. Heh!</strong>
<strong>Rule #6: You cannot stamp any Husbando or Familiars. Only
Waifus.</strong>
<strong>Rule 7: Waifus who confess their love to you will still be
captured in the standard way. However, you'll need to genuinely make
them fall in love with you and then have them confess that love to you.
Good luck with that, buddy.</strong>
"Well, there is now an 8th rule to that." Cthulhu Jr. said and turned the
computer so that he could see that it was.
<strong>Rule #8: When entering a new world, 7 random missions will
be assigned to the agent. Initially, the agent will only need to tackle 3
missions. However, as they complete them or as enough time elapses,
new missions will unlock.</strong>
This... was not good. He had undertaken some of these missions out of
boredom, and while most were manageable, there were a few that posed
significant challenges and could turn his life into actual hell in the new
world.
At least now he possessed the power, experience, and skills to confront
whatever obstacles might arise in the new world.
"Would I at least be informed about the missions I'll be receiving?" he
inquired.
"Yes, you can check the active mission in your Catalog Device when you
arrive in the new world," Cthulhu Jr. replied.
"No, I mean right now. So that I can start preparing for those missions."
"I'm afraid not, Mr. Ren. You only receive your missions when you go to
the next world. And you'll only be able to see the three that you have
access to, not the four others that will eventually become active."
"I see," he said, realising that without knowledge of the missions, taking
one of his women to the next world would be extremely risky. "Was there
anything else?"
"No, Mr Ren."
"In that case, I would like to see my choices for the next world."
"Right now?"
"Yeah, might as well get this over with."
Cthulhu Jr. nodded and typed a few words into his keyboard before
showing him the computer screen. Displayed on it were the seven names
of the worlds that he could go to next.
<strong>Tier 3 world: Ace Attorney
Tier 4 world: Monster Girl Encyclopaedia
Tier 5 world: Saints Row
Tier 6 world: Titanfall
Tier 7 world: Worm
Tier 8 world: World of Darkness
Tier 9 world: Warhammer (End Times)</strong>
He paused as he reviewed the options, realising that he didn't recognise
most of them.
Of all the options presented to him, the only one he had some knowledge
about was the Warhammer verse. And from what he knew about it, it
was an incredibly perilous verse, and one should not venture there unless
they knew precisely what they were doing.
So he immediately crossed that name off the list.
He then examined his other options. He had heard of Ace Attorney, but
only knew that it was a series where the main characters were attorneys
and most of the story revolved around courtroom battles.
Not interested. Next.
Monster Girl Encyclopedia. The only thing he seemed to recall about this
world was a big tiddy snake girl who was head over heels for the main
character, who was a typical virgin Japanese neet. Or something.
Frankly, this world seemed like a Hentai world, and while a monster
hentai world could be interesting, he wanted to go to the next world for
more than just sex. Next.
Saints Row. He had heard that name somewhere but couldn't recall much
about it aside from the characters being modern-day people... with guns?
Yeah, that's about it.
Maybe if his cohesive body wasn't a Tier 9 entity, then he would've been
interested. But as things stood, this world was a Tier 5. And he was sure
that at this point, he would be able to defeat the main villain of such a
low-tier world without any difficulty. So, skip.
Which means his only viable options were Titanfall, Worm, and World of
Darkness, which were Tier 6, Tier 7, and Tier 8 worlds respectively.
The only thing he knew about Titanfall was that it had giant mech
robots. And that's about it. Unfortunately, he didn't know even that much
about Worm or the World of Darkness. Though the name of the second
one implied a dark fantasy world.
In the end, realising he knew almost nothing about any of these worlds,
he decided to choose them based on their Tiers rather than their names.
He dismissed the Tier 6 option because he was already in a Tier 7 world
and didn't want to 'step down' to a world that would provide him with
very little to no challenge whatsoever.
Out of the remaining two worlds, he decided to discard the Tier 8 option.
While he didn't want to 'step down,' he also didn't want to 'step up' either,
not when he was still so inexperienced in traversing the multiverse.
So... his pride wouldn't allow him to go to a world which was even lower
tier than his own. And his caution wouldn't allow him to go to a higher-
tier world. That left him with only one choice.
He selected the Tier 7 world, Worm. And everything went dark.
—————
AN: That's it for this story. God... this is the second story I've ever
completed in my entire life. That's... a very good feeling.
Now, Ren (whose power has been lowered to Tier 7 since he's just a small
part of a greater whole) will venture into the Worm world with a 7 new
missions. Mission that would make the next world more interesting as
well as more dangerous.
These missions would also serve as a guiding point for Ren, giving him
something to do in the new world than wander around aimless.
Hope you enjoyed this story. And hope you'll enjoy the next part of the
story as well
Here's the link to the next part of this story: https://www.webnovel.com/
book/a-shinobi-among-parahumans-(worm-si-waifu-
catalog)_29311846900500905
Enjoy
Внимание! Этот перевод, возможно, ещё не готов.
Его статус: идёт перевод
http://tl.rulate.ru/book/100904/3906910
Готово:
Использование:
